


i 


4 


» 


V 



1 


f • 


I 


I 






Book VV 


i 


♦ r ■ 


» 




% 





TV' 






'^<1 


■M 










r 


r. W 


l.4>*^ 




.4% 


^ * j 


/ > 

'1 


T.r 


4T,^« 


T; 


I? 


9 \ rl 


' c yf^Sr^ 

* ' -^ ' 


. •♦«• T 


’‘£ ^ 


‘♦'T 5 F 


r 


' V*/' 




,w 


'nr 




A. 




r H' 


: i- 


t**j 


t'^ 


IV'- 




k- • 


J( 


Vf.Sf 


‘- - r. 


vV 


I iH'T.. 


0 k 


/V 


: • 


r^.d 


IH 


•J f 










^ >' 




jf 


V'. 


h • 

w 


”* 4 f — 

K • 




V. 


» * - -** 


LV 


..v^ 






iJ 








^1 






1 ,‘ t; 




-r i»fc' 


^r/ 




0 t" 




Wi..-- 


• >, 


^ 'J 


> 


I 5 .. ^ -^- 


•> 






A ^ 




' A \ ^ 


• 






—’7 ■< ,: » 


-P .V 


' -*.1 


w. 


• TJ 


!«:: 


f'a? 


0 ►. 


? 6' 


if: 


••t? 


4i^ 






fc' 






•- y.*v. 


.H! 


rl - ^ * 


'' 


.1 *^1 


‘‘ (.vji 






' < 








**K 


'f 




>■ TV * - 


^ . 


t ^ H ^ ♦ 1 «* 


b *H 




"^. «. 




#1 


nyy 


% #* 


H; 


♦ ► 


d* ♦» 


;«i 


• «• 


4^^ 












V 




--I I 














i 




4 ^ 






* •. 






s t' 


^^■k 




BJr > 






m »• ♦ ^ 




r! 




• - - - 

:f» . \v<,-.. 


♦ ^ 


t. ; ^ 






•^. rfk- 


*• — 


•.# ••. 


“fc- -A 

V « 

- J», -:‘. 0 ^- --*.■ 


i ■ ‘ M».'i ■'■ 

%"Vii 4 > 

^ 1 k.VvvV 








;:,a 





COPVRIOHTKD 
KY W. W, SHTFP 
190.^, 

f '6 / 6 



<• c 

o‘> V 

f. 


A. ' 


< 

4 < t 

t 4. 

f. c 


C €. 

!> « 


C. 

4 

f. 

c < 

4»0 




s 

c 

C. 

4 4 

i C 4. 

(> 

<) 4 

c ^ c 

^ V 

<• t 


«. 

C 

< i 

C‘ 

i V 

4^ 4 

c c 

^'<4 

c 

< <. 1 

* t < 

< « 



c < 

r 

c 

c t 




1 

c 

•> 


*> x « 
< 

C c- 

e 

c c c 


n: 
« € 
« < 





< *X 
€ 

«• C 

C'l 


<r 


( 


4 


t r- 

< < 




y 


■Mt'y 






’ \»* ■ 




f.AP/ 



' -V 


Wannaseska 



\ / T> 




\ 


) 




1 



Wannaseska 


CHAPTER I. 

THE ARREST. 

Those who were active participants in the 
stirring events transpiring in the latter part 
of the year 1830, still delight to recall 
that memorable time, in the which Tariff 
Reform and State Rights became such promi- 
nent features in the politics of Georgia. There 
were grievances beside those of a national 
character that bore heavily upon the citizens 
of the northern portion of the state ; for the 
general government had not complied with 
the original compact of 1802, whereby the 
United States had agreed to relinquish all the 
Indian titles or claims to lands lying within 
the territory cJ aimed by the state of Georgia. 
The tribe of Indians known as the Cherokees 
still occupied a portion of the domain of Geor- 
gia, and had not by treaty or otherwise relin- 
quished their titles to said lands lying west of 
the Chattahoochee and Chestatee rivers. 

Over a quarter of a century had now passed 
by and no definite action had been taken by 
the general government, except to claim 
jurisdiction over this tribe. 


6 


WANNASESKA 


The citizens of Georgia were now indig- 
nant at the tardy action of the federal govern- 
ment, and had through their legislature 
enacted a law, claiming criminal jurisdiction 
over the disputed territory. 

In what is known as the ‘ ‘Four-Mile-Pur- 
chase, comprising a portion of Hall county, 
the little town of Gainesville was and is still 
situated to this day — now a city of nearly 
6000 inhabitants, and is only two miles 
from the Chattahoochee river ; and at 
the time of which I write, became the scene of 
many memorable events, as the river was the 
boundary line between the whites and the 
Oherokees. 

The strained sentiment of tolerance reached 
its culmination when a white man was slain 
by an Indian in the territory claimed by the 
Indians near the Etowah or Hightower river, 
some fifty miles away from the town of 
Gainesville. 

Corn-Tassel had slain a white man, and the 
State authorities immediately caused his 
arrest, and placed him in jail at Gainesville. 
Little heed did the State authorities take of 
the unfortunate criminal charged with the 
heinous crime of murder, nor sought to inves- 
tigate the rights involved. All former treat- 
ies were trampled under foot, and the mere 
fact that a law had been enacted claiming 
criminal jurisdiction over the territory where 
the crime had been committed, was sufficient 
authority for it to act. The general govern- 
ment had been too slow to act in such cases, 
for the fact that an Indian had been charged 
with murder, carried with it final conviction. 

The arrest and imprisonment was a shock 


WANNASESKA 


7 


not only to Corn-Tassel, but to the whole 
Cherokee tribe, who, becoming greatly 
aroused, open hostility appeared imminent. 
It was conceded that during a drunken brawl 
the crime had been committed, still that did 
not appease the anger of either the whites or 
the Cherokees. While being carried to jail 
Corn-Tassel, under the influence of whisky, 
had openly defied the angry mob, who sought 
to take him from the officers and hang him to 
the nearest limb ; and it was with difficulty 
that the officers succeeded in placing him 
behind the bars in the town of Gainesville. 
What sensations passed over the mind of 
Corn-Tassel, when he fully realized that he 
was a captive in the hands of the white race, 
can only be surmised, for he was the FIRST 
of his race that had ever been arrested by the 
State authorities, charged with the crime of 
murder. He did not appear to realize his 
situation until he had slept several hours, and 
was slowly getting from under the evil effects 
of whisky. He sat in silence, slowly going 
over the events of the past few hours like one 
just awakened from a hideous dream. 

The state of Georgia recognized only one 
right possessed by the tribe and that was the 
privilege of signing treaties relinquishing their 
rights to occupied territory ; while the Indi- 
ans never dreamed that they were parting 
with their inheritance FOREVER, but were 
only granting privileges common to both 
races. 

So it was with Corn-Tassel — he could not 
understand how it was that he had been ar- 
rested, nor why he was not permitted to be 
tried before his own race. He could by de- 


8 


WANNASESKA 


grees recall the events that caused him to 
commit the crime, yet he had only a faint 
idea of what really occurred. For some time 
he sat pondering over the events of the day, 
trying to refresh his memory, and recall what 
then appeared to be shrouded in mystery. He 
became restless after awhile ; and arising 
from his cot, rubbed his eyes as though he 
did not accept what was really true regarding 
his condition. He began to pace his narrow 
cell, examining every nook and corner to 
ascertain if there were any hope of escape, for 
he realized that he was in a cage with only a 
small opening for ventilation and light. 
Across the small opening were bars of iron ; 
and seizing one of them he attempted to 
wrench it from its socket ; so eager was he to 
be free, his every passion was fired until he 
was almost frantic, for his proud nature was 
sutfering — to him, death had lost all its ter- 
rors ; and like a wild animal, he glared at the 
opening, after finding all his efforts futile to 
remove the bars from their fastenings. He 
strode across the cell with clenched hands try- 
ing to curb the passion that was raging in his 
manly breast. With cat-like tread he glided 
backward and forward, ever and anon listen- 
ing for some faint sound until, exhausted, he 
again sought his cot. 

“Revenge is sweet, even to the Great 
Spirit,” he murmured, then raised his eyes 
quickly as though he thought someone had 
overheard his words. “Evil spirits hide in 
strong drink and drive me mad — make me 
kill pale* face ; then come back and take 
revenge on poor Indian.” 

He shuddered at the sound of his words ; 


WANNASESKA 


9 


rising he began to pace the floor, glancing 
around as though he expected some phantom 
to appear to wreak vengeance upon his blood- 
stained soul. Trembling in every limb, he 
retreated to the farthest corner, as he heard 
someone passing his cell. Crouching in the 
corner, he glared toward the door, a look of 
terror depicted upon his face. With bated 
breath he listened until the footsteps died 
away, then clenching his hands until the 
nails of the fingers buried themselves deep in- 
to the palms, he began to curse the man who 
had arrested him, and the whole white race. 

There are times when extreme anguish robs 
the mind of its reason, and Corn-Tassel’s de- 
fiant expressions made stronger by the heavy, 
contracted brows, spoke louder than words, 
on account of the intense suffering he was un- 
dergoing. Always of an impetuous character, 
he had allowed his worst passions to control 
him, and now bitter remorse was cruelly rob- 
bing him of his reason. He strove hard to 
control the wild passion ; and when he at last 
succeeded in calming the turbulent feeling, he 
bitterly regretted his hasty act, as the mys- 
tery of the past began to gleam upon him, as 
he recalled it to mind. 

Years of sad experience were now crowded 
into moments of sober reflection ; and the in- 
tensity of the feeling produced drove him to 
the verge of insanity. 

Past happy days came trooping through his 
mind as innocent childhood sought to cast a 
ray of hope and sunshine upon his clouded 
brain, yet the contrast tended to increase the 
suffering instead of effacing the foul blast 
upon his soul. The scars upon his heart were 


10 


WANNASESKA 


such that as long as reason would remain en- 
throned, memory could not fail to recall them, 
and before him glared the awful future ap- 
palling to contemplate, divested of all hope 
and happiness, filled with pangs of bitter re- 
morse, while a gnawing suspense brooded 
over him like a vulture upon his prey. 

So absorbed was he that he did not hear 
the jailer approaching until the heavy bolts 
flew back with a dull thud and the huge door 
swung back upon its creaking hinges. 

Trembling with emotion, he sat with 
down cast eyes, until the glimpse of a wo- 
man’s skirt caused him to raise his eyes and 
gaze at the visitor with a blank stare as 
though he did not recognize who the pale-face 
was. After looking her steadily in the face 
for some moments he glanced at her dress, 
yet failed to recall where he had ever seen 
her, for before him stood a personage 
whose face was characteristic of his race, yet 
its beauty was simply wonderful, and he 
could not bring to mind who she could be, or 
why she sought him in such a gloomy place. 
Her high and broad forehead, over which 
clustered long, wavy black hair, and a pair 
of large gray eyes, overshadowed with long 
lashes, added to the strength and intelligence 
lurking in them, made an impressive pic- 
ture. 

There was a faint glow of excitement ; and 
the tinge of pink upon her cheek revealed 
what the visitor sought to conceal ; a firm lip 
partially screened a set of pearly teeth, as 
she forced a smile. 

For some moments they regarded each 
other in silence while an expression of doubt 


WANNASESKA 


11 


rested upon their faces — she appearing ready 
to retreat, while he did not know how to act. 
The surprise was too great a shock for him to 
recover quickly. Had an angel appeared in 
his cell, he would not have been more aston- 
ished, for ta him her beauty was angelic. Her 
dress denoted that she belonged to the white 
race ; but why was she interested in his be- 
half? Or did she seek to cause him more pain 
than he now endured? Such thoughts flitted 
through his brain until the silence was broken 
by a musical voice in his own language : 

“So I am not recognized after years of 
absence,’’ she said as she extended her shape- 
ly hand toward him. 

At first he did not move, as though uncon- 
scious of what was spoken, and appeared like 
one in a dream ; then quickly regaining self- 
control, grasped the hand, pressed it warmly, 
carried it to his lips ere she could withdraw 
it, and then he murmured, “Yuhula. ” 

He could not utter more ; for he was striv- 
ing to control his feelings as he stood gazing 
at her. 

“How could I ever forget that face?” he 
stammered after a few moments. 

“Eight long years make a change ; and I was 
ill-prepared to see you when you entered this 
horrible place. I thought a spirit had come 
to give one word of comfort to my sad heart, 
for to me all is dark and gloomy — very 
gloomy. ’ ’ 

A tear moistened the maiden’s eye as she 
tried to repress her feelings, as she replied : 

“You cannot realize how it pains me to see 
you in this condition. Little did I dream of 
seeing you when I decided to visit this jail 


12 


WANNASESKA 


and to see the unfortunate Cherokee I heard 
was confined in these gloomy walls.” She 
glanced around at the dark walls. 

“Heart too sad to talk much,” he replied, 
as a look of sadness stole over his face. Then 
he attempted to change the trend of thought 
by asking the question, “When did you return 
to your old home among the mountains?” 

“I am on my way now, having arrived here 
today on the last stage coach. Learning of 
the rumor that one of my race was in jail, I 
hastened here to see what could be done in his 
behalf ; how surprised I am to find you so 
changed since last I saw you ; for now you 
are another person apparently — then you bore 
a careless, innocent expression. How time 
has changed you ! I did not recognize you 
upon entering.” 

He did not raise his eyes from the floor as 
he replied, “Yes, time has wrought many 
changes ; for now you are more beautiful than 
when I last saw you, and my heart being 
crushed, these dark walls make me appear 
quite different from my real self. If I had 
my liberty, that would make me feel 
more cheerful ; life has lost all its charms 
tind pleasures, and I await the time when I 
oan pass over to the Happy Hunting Ground. ” 

“Do not become discouraged — as long as 
life lasts there is hope.” Endeavoring to 
make him more cheerful, she tried to smile 
as she said, “I am back again, and will soon 
have you set at liberty — then we can roam 
over the hills as of yore and be as bright and 
gay as when we were children. How long 
have you been here?” 

“Only a short time ; yet it seems to me as 


WANNASESKA 


13 


though it had been years instead of days that 
had passed. I came here yesterday.’^ 

“Do my parents know you are here?” 

“They must know it ; though I have not 
heard from them nor any of my friends,” he 
answered slowly, “since I was arrested. I did 
not try to evade arrest, feeling that I would 
be tried before the courts of my own race — 
now I am fearful that I will not be accorded 
that privilege.” 

“They MIJST release you and permit you to 
be tried before your own courts.” Her eyes 
were now sparkling with excitement, caused by 
his last remarks and the interest she felt in 
his behalf. He remained quiet for some time 
in order to better control the emotions 
aroused by her sympathy, for it was charac- 
teristic of the race to evince as little emotion 
as possible. Raising his eyes he said, “I hoped 
you would never hear of my condition until I 
had passed over the broad river into the 
Happy Hunting Ground. I had lost all hope 
of release , knowing the bitter feeling 
existing between the two races, until now I 
feel like a new life is open to me and the 
cheering words of yours have caused new sen- 
sations to become aroused in my breast. To 
feel that some one sympathizes with me fills 
my heart with hope and now the dreary days 
will not be so long, for your words will ever 
be before me ; and like a sweet flower when 
the fragrance remains long after the bud has 
faded and passed from sight, I will cherish 
them, for they will bring comfort in my soli- 
tude. Now I thank you for those sweet 
words.” 

“Rest assured of my warmest sympathy 


14 


WANNASESKA 


and of my earnest endeavor to set you at lib- 
erty ; for while I fear my efforts will be in 
vain, still I appreciate the nature of the cir- 
cumstances under which you are placed, and I 
expect to see you liberated. My associations 
with the white race for the past eight years 
cause me to believe that I can be successful 
in bringing about a compromise that will 
result in your having atrial before the courts 
of our own race. 1 was not prepared to learn 
that there was such animosity between the 
two races. I am sorry to learn it ; for I 
determined to spend my time in trying to 
uplift the race morally and intellectually upon 
my return home, when circumstances would 
allow. My efforts will to cause our race 
to occupy a higher plane and have broader 
conceptions of the duties of life than they 
have ever before attained. Your words have 
a depressing effect upon my aim in life and 
I fear the obstacles to be overcome, 
will be an arduous task. The preju- 
dices already engendered will act as a barrier 
to success along these lines, for our race has 
been too slow to accept the teachings of the 
white race, they preferring to adhere to the 
old traditions of their fathers.” 

At first there was an expression of anima- 
tion upon her face, but as she finished there 
was a tone of sadness in her voice, to say 
nothing of her attitude, which spoke louder 
than words ; and the excitement incident 
thereto caused a glow upon her cheek, mak- 
ing her strikingly beautiful. 

Rising from the little cot where she had 
seated herself at his request, she extended her 
hand without uttering a word, as the stern 


WANNASESKA 


15 


voice of the Jailer rang out, “Time's up.” 
Pressing her hand firmly as he bowed his 
head, and touching his lips to her dainty fin- 
gers, he watched her until her form had 
been obscured from view ; the great, heavy 
doors closed with a clang and she was 
gone. 

For some time he stood with his eyes fixed 
upon the door, then raising his hands with 
the palms outward, he made a gesture as 
though he were forcing an imaginary evil from 
him ; he began to pace his cell and to utter 
sounds quite inaudible. “How hard to bear 
this confinement. If the sufferings endured 
would wipe out the stain upon my heart, 
willingly would I endure it and be only too 
glad to have such an opportunity. But no 
matter how great the punishment, I am sure 
the torture, however severe, can not wipe out 
the blot upon my memory, or alleviate the 
curse upon my heart. Better by far had I 
met death at the hands of the angry mob. ’ ’ 

Then for a moment he stood thinking, when 
suddenly he exclaimed, “Yes; lam sure I 
recall the mob, but it seems like a hideous 
dream. Horrible ! ’ ’ 

Making an unsuccessful effort to calm him- 
self, he resumed his mutterings : “Yes; that 
is true — had they slain me, I would now be 
relieved of this suspense and torture. I long 
for the time when I can bravely meet my 
doom and end all my sufferings. She bade 
me hope on ; but what care I to live? Bah ! 
I am no coward, who would shrink from his 
doom, but I will meet death bravely. I AM 
a brave. ^ ’ 

He paused for a moment, gazing from the 


16 


WANNASESKA 


little opening of his cell, his thoughts going 
back into the once happy past. His face 
had begun to show the effects of dissipation, 
yet his form was a model for a sculptor. 
Kising over six feet in height, the fine poise 
of his head betokened almost perfect form ; 
and the development of his entire physique 
was simply wonderful. He was every inch 
a man, physically— a real Hercules in strength ; 
and it is conceded by those who still remem- 
ber him that a finer form was never seen. 
He exhibited a fierce nature ; and as he turned 
in his narrow cell, and the thoughts of his 
condition again flitted through his mind, the 
mere thought drove him into an almost fran- 
tic rage, as he reflected that he was power- 
less to escape ; and that he must soon pay 
the penalty of his folly and fill a felon’s 
grave, “unwept and unhonored.” 

The air floated in from the Blue Ridge like 
a long line of wavering blue from the north, 
as it came laden with evil tidings it seemed to 
him from his own country — the beloved Cher- 
okee Nation. His feverish brow was cooled 
now and his attitude changed, as his memory, 
going back to childhood’s days, the bright 
face of Yuhula came vividly before him. He 
began to ponder over the happy days spent 
with her, when he changed the expression of 
his face as he remembered how she loathed 
any one who was addicted to strong drink. 
He felt certain that she would hear that he 
was drunk when the crime was committed, 
and this thought made his lot more insuffer- 
able. How could he have hope with such 
thoughts filling his mind? Would she not 
even hate him when she became aware of the 


WANNASESKA 


17 


circumstances as they really occurred? In 
vain he tried to drive her from his mind by 
imagining how he would be tried before the 
courts of the whites ; having had no per- 
sonal experience in the criminal courts, 
he did not know the long and tedious course 
necessary to pass through before reaching a 
final decision. He thought he could appear 
before the judge, plead guilty and have sen- 
tence passed upon him at once if he so de- 
sired, so as to meet his doom ere Yuhula could 
learn of his dissipation, “for” he soliloquized, 
“she would think lightly of me when dead; 
as all dead men are good. ” As the thought 
came to him he brightened up ; for he saw 
with assumed pleasure the thread of life 
nearing its end, and soon he would be gathered 
to his loved ones in the Happy Hunting 
Ground. Then he would be free of all the 
anguish now filling his soul. Could he only 
have an opportunity of pleading guilty to the 
charge of murder, and have sentence passed 
upon him at once, then he could meet death 
like a true brave, and save Yuhula the pain 
she would suffer when she was apprised of his 
reckl 'ss and diss'pated life. The presence of 
any white man had been so distasteful to him 
in days past ; now he longed to see even the 
jailer that he might make his desires 
known and learn how soon he would appear 
before the judge. Moments lengthened into 
hours as he listened with strung nerves for the 
jailer. 

At last footsteps were heard, and soon the 
little sliding door was drawn aside and his 
scanty meal pushed in through the small open- 
ing. Snatching the food from the opening, he 


18 


WANNASESKA 


ruthlessly scattered it over the cell ; disdaining 
all ceremony or even appearing to be con- 
scious of his acts, he thrust his head against 
the wall, in his eager desire to get a word 
with the jailer. With glaring eyes he peered 
through the opening and ere he could speak, 
the jailer drew back with a look of terror de- 
picted upon his face. Corn Tassel, in his 
excitement did not wait to broach the subject 
in a genial manner, but at once demanded : 

“When am I to be hanged or to be shot? 
Tell me at once.” 

The jailer, thinking him crazy, did not reply 
but stood regarding him as though he expected 
an attack at any moment. Upon a second 
thought the jailer decided that such an idea 
was impossible, as he could not reach him, and 
said briefly, “You will die soon enough, with- 
out worrying over it. ” 

“Butcaninot go before the judge and 
have sentence pronounced and end all my suf- 
ferings?” 

Corn-TassePs speech and manner indicated 
that he meant what he said, and he was aston- 
ished beyond measure when the jailer, draw- 
ing near the cell door, told him that it would 
be several weeks before court would convene 
for trying criminal cases. 

The words of the jailer fell like a funeral 
dirge upon the heart of Corn-Tassel and the 
little spark of hope that had been fanned to 
life now flickered and soon died away, leav- 
him in a despondent mood. 

“Breathes there a soul so dead, who never 
to itself has said there is no hope, no hope,” 
could have been repeated appropriately in 
Corn-Tassel’s case, and as the days dragged 


WANNASESKA 


19 


by he became more and more reconciled to his 
situation. Occasionally there came a faint 
spark of hope that there might be some 
chance for him to regain his freedom or be 
tried before his own courts ; but these fancies 
were short-lived. Was he really guilty of 
murder? Or did he slay him in order to pro- 
tect his own life? He was not satisfied in his 
own mind, for he, having been under the in- 
fluence of liquor, therefore could not trust his 
own reason or memory. He could not recall 
all the circumstances, yet some of them 
were vividly portrayed upon his mind, par- 
ticularly the glittering steel blade, the 
blow, and finally the cry of anguish coming 
from the lips of his antagonist. 

“Who gave the fatal blow? Yes, it must 
have been my hand that did the awful deed ; 
for I suffer — I live — while he basks in peace 
in the Happy Hunting Ground. I, who fear 
not death, must live, while he does not ; 
why 1 suffer I know not ; yet such is fate — 
such is life.’^ 

Thus he employed his time, day by day ; 
and he often wondered why some of his com- 
panions had not visited him in this time of 
sore affliction. What had become of Yuhula? 
Had she too deserted him after giving him a 
faint glow of hope? Several days dragged 
heavily by and he wondered why he was 
forced to endure all the suffering he had 
undergone. 

One day while thus soliloquizing, the sound 
of excited voices floated in to his well-train- 
ed ear. He soon became aware that some dis- 
turbance had arisen ; but its nature he could 
not comprehend. Cautiously he crept to the 


20 


WANNASESKA 


door of his cell, breathlessly listened with 
strained ears to catch even the faintest whis- 
per. He did not have to wait long in that 
posture before he heard the tramping of 
many feet. Soon voices were heard — one par- 
ticularly and quite distinct, seemingly from 
one in authority, saying, “Keep a sharp look- 
out. ’ ’ 

What could it mean? 

“Click, click !^’ The voice again said, “See 
well to the priming and that the flint is firm- 
ly fixed.” 

A death-like silence filled the cell, but by 
placing the ear near the sliding door, a heavy 
breathing could be heard quite audibly. Impa- 
tiently he waited for further developments, 
when a whisper reached his ear: “Burst the 
door open if necessary. ’ ^ He had heard enough, 
as he thought, the rest he cared not to hear. 

“My doom is nearer than I had hoped,” he 
said mentally ; but as nothing developed, his 
suspense became almost unbearable ; for he 
longed to meet the death of a brave, if only 
an opportunity would arise. After awhile he 
heard the men leaving the jail. He stood 
quietly for some time eagerly listening for 
some word or sound that would give hope or 
despair. 

A sleepless night was spent by Corn-Tassel ; 
but when morning dawned, the sun was giv- 
ing life to the outside world ; the shouts of 
children could be heard, so innocent were 
their voices that he could not doubt that all 
danger had passed. The childish glee of the 
young ones struck a chord of pleasure in the 
prisoner’s breast, and he could not refrain 
having a desire to once more be free like they. 


WANNASESKA 


21 


and roam over the hills as he was wont to do 
in years gone by. 

How strange in human affairs, such little 
things at times change the destiny of indi- 
viduals, and even whole nations. Is it not 
true that thoughts are potent factors in shap- 
ing the destiny of nations, whether the 
thoughts ever get utterance or not. 

Thoughts are things. 

Are they not forceful things when created 
and sent forth on missions of love, of joy, of 
pleasure, of envy, of hatred or any other 
mission? A thought, once formulated in the hu- 
man mind, NEVER DIES ; but is kept sacred 
as a sealed book to be referred to on special 
occasions — sometimes forcing themselves upon 
us at times and places that we do not relish 
— but they come trooping in, nevertheless. 
At other times they serve us to the very best 
advantage, ALWA5rS serving us correspond- 
ingly as we have habituated our sub-conscious 
entity, for good or evil purposes, proving that 
“as we have sown ; so also shall we reap.” 

Life is made up from little things. 

Again, are we not wont to acknowledge 
the importance of great things imputed to our- 
selves ; but dare not credit ourselves with or 
stop for a moment to consider the magnitude 
of little things that affect our lives? Years of 
experience together with a retrospective past 
often disclose the simplicity of events forcing 
or shaping one’s destiny. That proud nature, 
so characteristic of his race, now caused Corn- 
Tassel to bear his misfortune with great for- 
titude. The wrongs his race had endured at 
the hands of the whites, now came vividly to 
his memory and a spirit of revenge was 


22 


WANNASESKA 


aroused in his bosom. Self was forgotten, on- 
ly the sufferings of his fellow-men demanded 
the thoughts of the culprit. Cruel fate had 
decreed that he become a victim for the 
whites to torture. Would not life be sweet if 
only he might be spared to have redress and 
avenge wrongs heaped upon his race? Hope 
found foothold upon such thoughts, and he 
began to build an air-castled structure that 
required an heroic effort to demolish. Was it 
justice to his race to be denied the privilege 
of a trial before their own fellow-men? Ashe 
contemplated such proceedings, he could not 
conceive how the white race could call it jus- 
tice to claim criminal jurisdiction over his 
race ; for had not this same white race gran- 
ted the rights of trial in all civil matters ; 
therefore he deemed it but justice that his 
race should excercise that right. Corn-Tassel 
could not see the justice, when his own race 
had laws whereby all such cases were provi- 
ded for ; no matter how he reasoned the mat- 
ter, it always came out the same way. 

“Why,^’ he would sometimes reason, “does 
the state of Georgia seek to usurp the granted 
rights of the Federal government? Are there 
no sacred obligations in which you can bind 
the white race? This law forcing criminal 
jurisdiction is a blow, not only to our present 
liberties, but seeks to force us to give up 
lands that are ours by inheritance.” 

While in this trend of thought, the door 
opened suddenly and the jailer, pushing his 
meal toward him, remarked, “I thought once 
last night your friends would attempt to 
rescue you ; but they went away after getting 
as much whisky as they wanted.” 


WANNASESKA 


23 


Wannaseska’s thoughts were now upon 
his release, and no notice was given to 
the jailer’s remarks ; and he seemed like one in 
a dream until the jailer repeated a query the 
second time : “You red devil, did you not 
hear me ask you what white lady it was that 
visited you a few days ago?” 

At first he did not speak, but stood with 
sullen stare at the jailer. He did not under- 
stand what he meant. Could anyone have 
entered his cell and he not be aware of the 
fact? The jailer, becoming vexed at his stub- 
born manner, said, “I guess you will talk if 
I come inside where I can get my hand on 
your throat. ’ ’ Opening the door of the 
cell, he again asked him the name of the 
white lady who had visited him a few days 
previous. 

Corn Tassel, now having gained his com- 
posure, replied : “I do not remember any 
white lady.” Eyeing the prisoner and for- 
getting himself, the jailer gave way to a rage 
of passion that got the better of him at times, 
and yelled, “You lie, you Indian dog.” 

The words barely escaped the lips of the 
jailer before Corn- Tassel made a rush at him 
and gave him such a blow that it sent him 
reeling from the cell. 

So accurately had the blow been directed 
that it sent ])im into the hall of the jail, where 
he lay upon his back. The attack was a sur- 
prise to the jailer ; and before he could regain 
his feet, Corn-Tassel made a dash for liberty, 
hope filling his breast. 


NOTE— :Bancroft’s history. Page 302 says: “The red man has 
an aptitude at imitation rather than invention; he learns easily; 
his natural logic is correct and discriminating, and he seizes on the 
nicest distinctions in comparing objects.” 


CHAPTER 11. 


THE MYSTERIOUS STONE, 

Had the reader visited the Ohestatee river 
at a point known as Rocky Ford (which, by 
the way, bears the name to this day) on a 
lovely day in November, 1830, he would 
have seen two horsemen wending their way 
across the stream, their course being south- 
ward ; yet the lofty hills with huge boulders 
of rock, made one deviate from his course, 
often being forced to ride at right angles in 
order to surround some lofty cliff as it pro- 
jected itself across the way, bidding defiance. 

Ever and anon these horsemen would cast a 
furtive glance to their rear, as though they 
expected an attack, or to have some friend join 
them. From their dress, you would have 
soon recognized them as belonging to the 
Cherokee tribe of Indians. .lust below W'here 
these men had forded the river, could be seen 
an old squaw, known as Meggs. She was a 
ferry woman on a small scale ; and fora small 
sum would have carried you across the river 
in her bark canoe. She always collected her 
fare before allowing one to land on the oppo- 
site shf^e. 

“I hear that old Meggs has much gold,^’ 
said one of the horsem n ; “but no one can 
find where she keeps her treasure.’’ 

(The reader is doubtless aware of the fact 


WANNASESKA 


25 


that long before the time of which I write, 
gold had been found in the mountains of North 
Georgia, and that today, ponderous engines 
are burrowing into Mother Earth’s bowels, 
forcing her to give up her richest treasure) . 
The ‘‘gold” alluded to by the horsemen, 
doubtless meant the nuggets in their crude 
state ; neither should the reader lose sight of 
the fact that the Indian loved the “Yellow 
Metal” as well as the average miser of today ; 
and Meggs was no exception to this rule. 
United States currency and nuggets alike 
served as legal tender in the lucrative busi- 
ness in which she was engaged. 

The speaker was a specimen of manhood 
personified, who lived not far from the river. 
By his own race he was termed “a strange 
character.” He was generally known as the 
“Prophet,” as his life had been spent almost 
in seclusion, although he was always ready 
to give to the needy any aid that was in his 
power to do — both of his means and his coun- 
sel as well. His sobriety was too well known 
to be questioned. His advocacy for peace 
between his race and the whites had won for 
him fame and unusual influence for one so 
young. 

“I fear some day the whites will force her 
to tell the hiding place of her treasure, friend 
Wannaseska,” replied the younger man in 
answer to the elder’s remark about the gold. 

“Yes, friend Janesky, I too, have had 
such fears. It was just two years ago that gold 
was first discovered by the whites, although 
the time of the discovery by the Indians dates 
back to time immemorial, and now they are 
searching our lands for the precious metal — 


26 


WANNASESKA 


they are v\^orking our mines, reaping the pro- 
fits and causing more crime than was ever 
known before. Why, even now, our friend 
Corn-Tassel lies in the white man’s jail at 
Gainesville, awaiting trial by a race whose bit- 
terness toward our race is evident on every 
hand. What can we hope for under such con- 
ditions? Why not force them to abide by 
former treaties?” 

“A treaty is made by the white race only 
to be violated,” responded Janesky. “I have 
watched with a jealous eye, I must own, the 
encroachments of the whites, as treaty after 
treaty has been made, only to be violated, 
ignoring the declaration of our National Coun- 
cil. Now we only lay claim to lands lying 
west of the Chattahoochee. Even these lands 
are not free, for many whites are upon them, 
busied in digging gold that rightfully belongs 
to us. If that were all, I would not enter com- 
plaint ; but our rights are being slowly taken 
from us, laws are being enacted to force our 
race to be tried under the laws of Georgia, 
contrary to all treaties entered into by the 
Federal government. If no protest is made, 
in the case of Corn-Tassel, I see no hope of 
ever gaining recognition except by the route 
of the war-path, or humble submission to 
their desires. I know you have repeat- 
edly in our councils, protested against 
these violations of treaty rights ; and I know 
protests have been made to the proper author- 
ities in the state of Georgia ; but it seems 
that the State ignores all our demands and 
goes so far as to enact laws abridging our 
rights.” 

“Yes, that is true, friend Janesky; and it 


WANNASESKA 


27 


seems that, as you say, ‘protests are of no 
good to us’ and never will be so long as the 
present powers rule ; and whatever bitter 
feeling there is now existing between the 
races is due to the state of Georgia. All 
treaties were made with the Federal govern- 
ment ; and our appeal must be made to that 
body before we can ever hope to have redress. 
Years ago the supreme power of the United 
States through a treaty, granted our race the 
right to forever own and occupy these lands 
— not only was it granted to our fathers, but 
to their descendants forever. You prob- 
ably do not know that our race met in nation- 
al council, and openly declared to never cede 
any more land to the whites ; and that action 
has never been annulled. Look ! I see now in 
the distance a council fire. Our warriors are 
already aroused . ’ ’ 

Increasing their speed they soon came up- 
on a group of their countrymen around the 
fire smoking the pipe of peace. In a short 
while it was laid aside and some began to 
speak of the wrongs heaped upon the race. 
With loud whoops they rushed around the 
fire, indicating by their gestures that it 
was time to call a halt — that the time 
had arrived — the day of retribution was 
at hand, all determining to avenge Corn- 
Tassel ; but a few of the more thoughtful 
prevailed upon them to refrain from ex- 
ecuting their vows. It was a part of the 
crowd that had come to Gainesville with the 
avowed purpose of taking Corn- Tassel by 
main force from the jail and setting him at lib- 
erty ; so the officers, guessing their purpose, 
gave them all the whisky they could drink. 


28 


WANNASESKA 


knowing that they would not have enough 
self-control over their appetites to realize 
when they had had enough, though they re- 
alized the danger of being able to control 
them had they only been allowed to imbibe 
just enough to make them frantic ; therefore 
as a result, nearly everyone of them soon be- 
came “dead drunk/ ^ They were somewhat 
pacified when they learned that Corn-Tassel 
would not be tried in several weeks. 

Waunaseska and his friend finding their 
routes the same, as soon as the council dis- 
banded, set off together ; but had not travel- 
ed far before they espied a number of their 
friends engaged in throwing quoits ; and from 
their manner it was evident they a ere drink- 
ing. 

“How strange it is that our race has such 
an uncontrollable desire to debauchery, games 
of chance and gambling. Every cent will be 
lost before they will leave oft* taking chances,” 
obseived Janesky. 

“That is too true,” replied Wannaseska, 
“yet our race is capable of resisting such an 
influence if only it were allowed to remain 
here alone and unmolested by the whites ; 
for as the arm is made stronger by exercise, 
so too would our race become m^ rally strong 
and be enabled to resist the taste for such 
vile habits. Whisky is the curse of our race 
and while the white man may boast of his 
high moral attainments, still his influence 
upon our race has a tendency to debauchery. 
The white man brought whisky here, and to- 
* % * * * 

NOTE — ’.Bancroft’s history of U. S., speakinj^of the Cherokees. 
page 288, says: “Infidelitv never clouded his mind; the shadows ot 
ficeptism never darkened his faith.” 


WANNASESKA 


29 


day they seek every opportunity to get our 
people under baleful influences in order 
to get grants of land, or to procure some- 
thing of value for a mere trifle. Even the 
officers of the Government stoop to such low 
measures when they wish to get treaties sign- 
ed, and then violate their obligations.’^ 

“See that line of blue smoke floating up- 
ward yonder?” remarked Janesky, as he 
pointed toward the south ; “you know that is 
the home of the old chief, and as it is not far 
out of our course, we will stop awhile with 
him, for I am sure he will be pleased to see 
you as you are going to visit Oorn-Tassel, his 
only boy. You are aware that the old man 
never takes part in public affairs now, yet he 
mourns with us over the wrongs heaped upon 
his people. ' ’ 

“What a change has come over this place?” 
remarked Wannaseska. “Where that field of 
corn now is, once stood a magnificent forest ; 
but the old home is the same, for now we see 
but few houses like the one before us ; and 
why our chief ever built such a house as that 
is more than I can account for, unless he de- 
sired to imitate white men.” 

Ahead of them could be seen a large four- 
room house built of logs, the crevices being 
plastered with red clay, while a huge stick- 
and-dirt chimney reared itself above the riven 
board roof. The house lay partly concealed 
in a grove of majestic oaks, upon a level 
plateau of ground. The old chief was in front 
of the house enjoying the sunshine, or, per- 
haps, he was courting solitude ; but Indian- 
like he was aware of the presence of his visi- 
tors long before they appeared to view ; and 


m 


IT aVX i 





0 ^ 1 * 


fe ^'T-f £ d|:!i3L 
A* 'w-iLsc&e. Titr r=«3£r 5? 
ivire 'rf ItiZ^? Iez:- 

_ rciiazB? ^^Ttj^- &:u celIa Tv^caJ, 
JUil'T Pttrnzxs 'feJTiZa 

rE!^C«*5-:CA li- l«r T3-i=ff?C.»i TiA 3J=5t ^ *Le 

T^*ial in^ca^aZKfSff : :ia>^ 

g S ;^~j j ej *Si ^ri7*rs isz'' 

aSTTil:^ Vlif i 51* z*=!r:e>?o«a- 

^ t - ^ A M •** 5"*T^ 




ic^T siiirs^r, i? T«kse»i 

« ^ 

ZX-i^ I rSi^ i~L=- ^l^LL-tZ. *4. **'^ 

vi»7 !TL ^ t:t V « s^hS- sfcCL'-r Zz5f- 

aioitrx. !<*■ Ti«s*j* ^ii*^ scs=3cff;Lz5e5 tsfef 


D:*i:r T^i^iX 


iZ3i 


HKTi rr_ 

fir "'•■ aiiii^.ioei c-f r-c^i 

“iiS* i?:-'-^- i:^T-fz:r * ^dfcrr- zW^z 1*^ 

^rn^z 4 y *^ ■ * >»««- :7 tjm- ]i»^. T^a 

^z. 'iAf Sf. zj:*t r-^::^^ z*:- h^. 

TQ^ 's? viri :sr T7 TCA tlkr la 

r^sjertl i.’sd tie in^t bZii - rrrii*v ^r*^^ 
t!5s* Ora*»iji«el. — "lii trte ie ▼45 ctly 
«^TOe4 flem- bn I bs^d Isaiibtr^f i c k/r^ 

tOiivL^ xe isfd teei et cnri :f-Aii 

^ « 

ii.' ^sn<«L, pyoia^ mm Ti&»Ifen 

tfcf- OsatiMi g^. be 
54 ji 1. TZ.e 1 re'^re'^ tte sairtT seir Oir!L- 

li«t»rL Skill I iHrSi & ill I <ai iid %i-B5 ra 

ict ^ 

—I Tex^ ga^ 5^ TClt* T’-*’ * L T 

9*Wi^ i i2^ " r fetri P’S refer M 
irm '.fter* as -«St bw*,"* retrr^^^f 

e-x-iM2^ n^iib rrzere^ 1= tbe 


_ -r . 


it- 




-51 


‘“•TfeiS is tme,*' rep If the oM chief, --but 
I hiTe ilw^ys felt like a. father to the bc'V, 
and am se'ar anxious t'jc his release. I am 
too oid and decrepit to attend to thi; case, 
therefore I desire the aid of s«3Uie one who 
feels an interest in his behalf.’' 

‘-That L5 the inject of my visit,” remarkeii 
Wirmaseska. -‘I feel equal to the occasion, 
and if you wlLL trust me, I wiH endeav.>r to 
my utmost to do honor to the trust — your 
views and mine co^mpare Javorably, and I wiTT 
be onlv- too glad to be of service to our noble 
chief.” 

‘-Thank jmi for your proifereii services in 
advance, I know of no one in whom I could 
sc safely rely as yourself. Ton are well 
roste^i in our nathjcal alfairs. von kn*:>w that 
the st^re of Gec^rgia has usurped her right, 
granted in ISOd. signed by me in behalf of 
our naticr!— every treaty siiice that period has 
shitred the same ^te. Ton know that we 
have been provoked beyxid endurance. Ton 
know that we are branded as outlaws, mur- 
derers, assassins, and treated as brutes. Even 
OCT religious rights are interfered with tc 
such an extent that missionaries are sent over 
the whole territory, seeking to abolish the 
sacred reachinjjs of our fathers, desiring us to 
accept a reiiki*^ that is void of reason and 
based upon tradition that is just as liable to 
be untrue as o^irs cooM ever be. Such teach- 
ings premulirated will soon cause our proud 
race to lose its characteristics that have fol- 
lowed it from time mimemorial — will cause 
us to disregari these sacred groves.” 

‘-I heartily concur with you in the senti- 
ments uttered,” responded Wannaseska. -and 


32 


WANNASESKA 


feel that such advice is timely given and too 
often unheeded ; for although I am a young 
man, I have given the subject much careful 
thought. I am convinced that no nation has 
higher conceptions of life — both present and 
future than we. If we are to carry mem- 
ory with us in the future state, then we should 
fully understand this life ; for we must indeed 
possess a spirit clothed with flesh ; yet when 
the change called death comes, we enter the 
Happy Hunting Ground, divested of sordid 
lusts, an inheritance of the flesh.” 

‘‘Too true; too true,^’ commented the 
old chief as he arose from his seat, his face 
beaming with animation. “I know my race 
fears not death, knowing that the future is 
always brighter and full of happiness. The 
whites fear death. They foist upon us images 
of sacred books and bloody crosses, we do not 
understand.” 

At this juncture, the door from the adjoin- 
ing room opened and a tall, graceful maiden, 
dressed as a white lady and in the costume of 
the day of which I write, entered the room. 
Her beauty was striking. A smile was upon 
her face, and her large, gray eyes beamed 
with intelligence. For a moment the old 
chief ceased speaking and smiled as he noted 
the expression on the face of his young friend. 
Turning to the maiden, he said briefly; 
“Friend Wannaseska, allow me to present my 
only child, Yuhula.” 

The confusion and real uneasiness of Wan- 
naseska was evident, inasmuch as he was 
unaccustomed to such surprises, yet he man- 
aged to rise from his seat as the maiden 
extended her shapely hand, saying, “Welcome, 


WANNASESKA 


33 


friend Wannaseska, to our mountain home; 
for it is a pleasure to entertain the friends of 
my dear parents/’ 

Bowing low and grasping the outstretched 
hand, W annaseska uttered not a word ; but 
as he touched her hand, a thrill of pleasure 
such as he had never before experienced, 
passed through his frame, causing him to 
stand like one in a daze after releasing it. 
Had his life of seclusion made him 
unfitted for the society of such as she? Or was 
it her charms that had overpowered him 
for the moment, causing him to act in 
such a confused manner? He could not 
believe that she was really the daughter of 
the old chief and thought it was a surprise 
given him, for Yuhula appeared out of her 
sphere. Her dress too was against the idea, 
but he waited for some further explana- 
tion. Seeing his embarrassment, she smiled 
sweetly as she remarked in fluent English, 
“I am a real Indian maiden.’’ 

Her words did not relieve the situation, but 
caused him to still doubt whether she was a 
Cherokee or belonged to the white race, yet 
there was something about her that caused 
him to remain on guard. He did not appear 
to understand what she had spoken, and, 
turned inquiringly to the old chief, who 
explained: “Friend Wannaseska was never 
known to utter a word of English in the pres- 
ence of the white race, and he still thinks 
you belong to that race.” 

Yuhula now addressed her new-found friend 
in the Cherokee tongue, saying: “Pardon 
me for teasing you, for I feel like I have 
found a staunch friend and as though I 


34 


WANNASESKA 


had known you before, having heard my 
parents speak so highly of your noble char- 
acter. 

“I am somewhat surprised to learn that 
you are in a home where a maiden resides, 
but doubtless you would not be here today 
had you known I was an inmate.” 

Speaking for the first time, he replied in 
Cherokee : “My life has been such that I have 
seen little of female society, and I may appear 
awkward to one so gifted and educated as you 
seem to be.” 

“I have heard my father speak of a certain 
Wannaseska who is a prophet. Are you that 
same person?” 

. Like one awakened from a pleasant dream, 
Wannaseska gazed at her for a moment, color- 
ing slightly as he replied, “I deserve not the 
honor to be called a prophet, yet by some I 
am accredited with the happy faculty of por- 
traying events that have transpired in the 
past ; while others think that 1 can discern 
coming events, yet many doubt whether such 
can be done without giving the matter a test. ’ ’ 

His face wore a grave expression as he 
spoke and looking her steadfastly in the 
eye for a moment, he continued : “The past 
events of a human life are impressed upon 
whatever is worn or touched by the individual 
at the time the event occurred. True, the 
more important events of one’s life are those 
more clearly seen by the one who attempts to 
read past events. Every act, strongly 
impressed upon the mind of the actor, can be 
reproduced if only some article worn by the 
party is placed in my hands.” 


WANNASESKA 


35 


“Then you must be a mind-reader?’’ she 
inquired. 

“If so, then distance nor time has anything 
to do with mind-reading; for I can have 
impressed upon my mind the very scenes as 
they occurred years ago ; and the person may 
be miles from me at the time I come in con- 
tact with the article once worn by the one 
whose life I am to read.” 

“Then you regard time and space mere 
technical terms when used in reference to the 
action of the human mind? Am I correct?” 

“I so consider it; for the past, as well as 
the future is foretold, showing that under cer- 
tain conditions the mind annihilates both time 
and space. This faculty is attributed to the 
gods of most nations ; yet examples are nu- 
merous in which mortal man has exercised 
such a faculty, after their proper cultivation. ’ ’ 

“How strange your words appear to me. 
According to my teachings you are somewhat 
sacrilegious.” 

“What might be termed sacrilegious by 
some nations is not so considered among other 
nations. Truth is the highest conception of 
the human mind, and if what I say cannot and 
has not been demonstrated, then it goes for 
naught. Any religious tenet, no matter how 
zealously adhered to, will not stand the rav- 
ages of time unless it is based upon demon- 
strated truth. While it is true that past events 
are impressed vividly on the mind of the one 
who attempts to read them, future events are 
usually in the types and shadows and a great 
part is left for us to conjecture.” 

“Doubtless it is best for our happiness,” 
Yuhula replied, “that we really do not know 


36 


WANNASESKA 


the truth so far as the future is concerned, 
for sometimes a doubt is preferable to actual 
fact, as then hope, the true mainspring of 
life, would lose its charms if the real fact were 
known. It is far better that only shadows 
are given ; for the suspense of sorrow to come 
would be torture to the soul.’’ 

“I agree with you in that respect,” he 
replied, “still the fact could be portrayed 
that we might be profited by sad experience. 
Some acts could be revealed which we think 
are known to no one except our own self, 
which w’-ould cause us to be more careful how 
we act in the future. Knowing that there is 
a hidden faculty in the human mind that can 
bring to light all our misdeeds, would it not 
stimulate us to live a higher and nobler life, 
preparing us for future existence?” 

“I have never thought of such things in the 
light you put them,” she replied. “All this 
is new to me, and to say that I am deeply 
interested is putting it mildly ; for I really 
wish to know if you can recall some of the 
past events of my life.” 

There was a look of doubt resting upon her 
face as she spoke, while he, looking in her 
face with a grave expression, replied : “That 
little stone or bauble attached to your neck- 
lace bears an impress of your life or the lives 
of those who have worn it. Your past history 
is locked up in that little stone, and only 
needs the hand of one who has made it a study 
to reveal the hidden things of the past.” 

“But I am afraid to place it in your hands, 
for if you can see my past life, I w^ould not 
care to have what you see paraded before the 
gaze of an unsympathetic public, for there 


WANNASESKA 


37 


are some such things in every one’s life.” 

When she finished speaking there was such 
a roguish smile on her face that it caused 
Wannaseska, who was rarely ever known to 
smile, to do a pretty neat job of the smiling 
business just then as he replied, “It is only 
our failure to appreciate the beauty and 
pleasure surrounding our lives that causes re- 
grets. If duty is well performed, and faith- 
fully carried out, then sorrow is only a 
shadow. Each act brings its own reward and 
pleasure lurks in memory’s casket ready at 
our bidding to spring forth and make sun- 
shine and happiness — such is true life.” 

She drew a deep breath, or maybe a sigh as 
she said, “How few live such lives as you de- 
pict. I have inherited some of the curiosity 
attributed to Mother Eve and very much de- 
sire to fathom the unseen mysteries of Nature. 
I will allow you to hold this little bauble a 
few minutes if you wish to ascertain some of 
the frailties of my life as lived in the past. 
My desire for knowledge, like Eve’s, may not 
prompt me correctly ; but I make the ven- 
ture.” So saying, she unfastened the stone 
and stood before him with a smile on her face. 
He took it without any show of emotion or 
change of expression, and in a grave manner 
said: “An inordinate desire for knowledge 
may unfit you for social duties with our race, 
for it has never aspired for intellectual attain- 
ments as have some races ; although it ranks 
far above that of any other Indian tribe. You 
should also bear in mind the fate of Eve after 
she had gained knowledge. May I hope that 
such fate will not be yours, but that sunshine 


38 


WANNASESKA 


may ever fall across your pathway through 
life.” 

“Pardon me/’ she interrupted, “but be- 
fore you attempt to read the stone I have this 
to say : There is some mystery connected with 
it, in that it contains some magical power or 
charm ; just what, I am unable to inform you, 
and should you give your opinion, I would 
not know whether it were correct or not, as I 
do not myself know what it is.” 

He held the stone in his right hand, looking 
her in the face while she was speaking, his 
eyes — his very soul drinking in draughts of 
the beauty she could not conceal. “Although, ’ ’ 
he said, “I fear I will not be able to fully 
satisfy your curiosity, I will make the 
attempt ; still I am not certain that under 
present conditions I shall be able to see only 
the bright side of life.” 

His intense, earnest lock made her blush ; 
and in order to conceal her emotion, she hastily 
said, “Head what you see, let it be good or 
evil. I am ready for the sacrifice even if it 
demands that I shall be doomed to share the 
fate of Mother Eve in the garden of Eden.” 

For a few moments he sat in silence, closing 
his eyes gently but firmly as though to shut 
out the beauty before him. A perceptible 
smile played over his face as he inquired, 
“Either you are of the white race, or some of 
that race has worn this gem. Am I correct?” 

“So far as I know,” replied Yuhula, “you 
are a long way from the truth. I never heard 
of a white lady who was ever in possession of 
this trinket — and I know I am a Cherokee.” 
She burst out into a silvery laugh as she 


WANNASESKA 


39 


continued, “If you do not at first succeed, 
try, try again.” 

Wannaseska did not smile, but said : “lam 
certain a white lady once wore this stone and 
that necklace you wear around your neck as 
well.” 

“Well, if so, you are wiser than I; fori 
never heard of such a thing before.” 

“That may be true ; and yet I may be cor- 
rect ; for you said there was some mystery 
connected with it ; so I will pass over that 
period and come to a scene wherein you are 
interested. Now tell me if you remember 
this scene : To the north stands a large house 
several stories in height and a group of whites 
are in front. To my left a large oak grove 
spreads out and upon the grass 1 see a young 
man with dark hair, dark eyes and heavily 
built, with almost perfect athletic form, and 
there appears to be a look of anxiety upon his 
face. The young man is rather tall for one so 
heavily built — wait, do not speak until I fie 
nish,’ ’ as he saw how excited Yuhula was, sh- 
having arisen from her seat. “Yes, I see you 
approach the young man and hand him what 
the Indians call ‘talking paper’ — ^you call 
it a ‘note.’ He gives you one in return, and 
I see you look toward the large building as 
though you are alarmed. Now you creep back 
to the rear of the building and wait a moment. 
I see a tall maiden meet you and clasp the note 
to her bosom and give you a kiss. What 
beautiful golden hair she has ! like streaks of 
sunshine ; while her eyes are like blue waters. 
She must be a beauty and I am sure there is 
a strong bond between you two. Am I cor- 
rect this time?” 


40 


WANNASESKA 


Yuhula could control herself no longer, but 
began to laugh, and then said: “Yes; I re- 
member it all too well. That all happened a t 
school but I had forgotten the circumstance 
until you began to go over the scene, when it 
all came back vividly to my mind ; I certain- 
ly believe now that you can tell one’s past 
life ; but I must explain or you might think 
me quite indiscreet. I carried a note for the 
golden haired damsel you saw, with mild 
blue eyes; a perfect type of beauty she was, 
and just as sweet as she was pretty ; for 
Pearl was my best friend and I would do any- 
thing for her sake. The young man was 
Pearl’s lover, and I had to steal out behind 
the house and deliver the note. 

“But excuse me ; our regular meal is ready 
to be served, so I will leave you in dear 
father’s hands, yet I must have you read 
some more after the meal. ” In a short time 
she returned and summoned them to the next 
room where a table loaded with viands met 
their gaze. 


CHAPTER III. 


THE EAHLE NUGHET CLAN 

The general characteristics of a race are not 
necessarily true when individualized ; for while 
it was true that an Indian delighted most in 
feasting, still Wannaseska was an exception 
to the general rule and never partook of flesh 
diet. Yuhula soon discovered this and turn- 
ing to him inquired if it was the custom of 
the prophets to abstain from flesh, to which 
he replied : 

“As a general rule they do not abstain from 
flesh ; yet I never taste it when I can avoid 
it. I do not think the mere act of eating of 
flesh or drinking of the blood of innocent 
animals has a tendency to increase our spirit- 
ual welfare. I contend that we are natural- 
ly gross enough at our best without insulting 
our finer natures with such coarse diet ; be- 
sides if a nation or a race would adopt meas- 
ures whereby each individual would abstain 
from flesh, I am sure that in the course of 
time there would be produced a race less 
war-like, and there would be more peace and 
happiness than you can conceive. You have 
only to study the animal kingdom and you 
will discover that those whose natures are 
most ferocious are carniverous. ’ ^ 

“You have indeed some queer notions of life ; 
yet after reflecting, I must say there is some 


42 


WANNASESKA 


sound reasoning in your opinions, though I do 
not believe that any race will ever adopt your 
suggestions,” Yuhula replied as she helped 
her plate to a nice piece of venison roast. 

“Not likely; but when you study the 
habits of the Chinese or Japanese, you 
will find that they use practically no meats at 
all, but subsist almost entirely on rice and 
other cereals ; but the habit is so well estab- 
lished in this day and age, that it seems quite 
impracticable ; but mark my prediction : some 
day it will be more generally practiced 
whether we live to see it or not. If we are 
to become spiritual beings is it not time we 
should begin to prepare for such an existence?” 

“One world at a time is enough for me and 
all I can manage successfully,” she replied. 
“I certainly crave all the pleasures the flesh is 
heir to and hope that the future will be filled 
with happiness when I am called to pass over 
the river of death.” 

“Then you would throw no restrictions 
around the liquor traffic?” queried Wanna- 
seska. 

“There is a limit to all things 
except God’s love,” she replied, “and I feel 
now as though I would blot from the earth 
every vestige of strong drink ; for I am cer- 
tain that it was the cause of Corn-Tassers 
downfall and the source of sorrow to our 
whole race. It is the strongest weapon of the 
devil to drag men to ruin and sink them into 
everlasting perdition ! Hate the vile stuff? 
I hate it worse than I do the most venomous 
reptile that creeps ; for it has robbed me of 
my once loved and innocent foster-brother 
and made him a criminal, wherein the white 


WANNASESKA 


43 


race can gloat over him, while they have 
caused his downfall.” 

Her eyes sparkled with the fire raging in 
her bosom and she spoke without thinking 
what she was saying. Her whole nature was 
aroused and her flushed cheeks told too well 
the intense feeling swaying in her soul. For 
a short time she remained quiet, but when 
she spoke again, she was calm and collected. 
“Pardon me for my hasty words, for it was 
wrong in me to think harshly of any race ; 
rather should we return good for evil, yet it 
is so hard to do so when those we love happen 
to be the victims.” 

Here they arose from the table and entered 
the adjoining room, where a cheerful fire 
blazed in an open fire-place. “A penny for 
your thoughts,” cheerfully remarked Yuhula 
as she entered and saw Wannaseska gaz- 
ing into the fire without noticing that she 
was near. 

Turning suddenly he appeared somewhat 
confused, but did not hesitate to speak : “I 
was thinking of you and your pretty school- 
mate.” 

“I know you would have given me your 
sympathy had you known the trials I under- 
went while at school. Just think of it ; when 
I was a mere girl, ignorant of the cus- 
toms and language of the whites, I 
went to far-away Virginia to enter school. 
I protested, as father will bear me out; yet 
all in vain, as my parents paid little heed to 
all my earnest appeals and floods of tears. I 
was carried far from all my friends and 
forced to stay with a race whose language I 
could scarcely speak. At first I did all in my 


44 


WANNASESKA 


power to induce the teachers to send me back 
home. How I passed through the trying 
ordeal for eight years, I cannot realize, even 
now. During those long and tedious years, 
I never ceased to pine for these old hills, nor 
the cool water flowing from their sides, where 
I was wont to lave my feet, when I had 
roamed far and wide with no restraint. I 
thought I would never get accustomed to the 
caged life I was forced to endure, and when 
1 did return what changes had been wrought ! 
I scarcely knew the old home for Oorn-Tassel 
was not here. On my way home I stopped 
at Gainesville, hearing that one of my race, 
a Cherokee, was there confined in jail. I 
visited the jail, only to find my early play- 
mate and brother behind those cruel bars. 
He did not recognize me at first, and I scarcely 
believed my own eyes when I saw the change 
that had come over him since last we met. I 
shall never forget the look he gave me when 
1 first entered the cell. I remained with him 
but a short time, and while there he gave me 
a gold nugget, asking me to keep it as a token 
of the respect and love he bore toward me 
when he was an innocent lad. I will get it 
and let you see if you can read something 
from it that would throw any light upon the 
crime or lead to some way of procuring his 
release. How I do hope you will be enabled 
to do something for him.” So saying she 
quickly glided into the next room and returned 
with the precious nugget, handing it to Wan- 
naseska. 

He took the nugget in his hand and after 
composing himself for some moments said : 
^‘No doubt this is the totem of the clan to 


WANNASESKA 


45 


which he belonged — he and his mother as 
well. Why, the nugget has the form of an 
eagle as though it had been formed by a skill- 
ful workman, only the left leg is not present. 
Corn-Tassel must be one of the last of his 
mother’s family ; for these totems are hand- 
ed down from generation to generation. It is 
u mark or emblem of social standing and is 
highly prized.” 

“Now I remember,” said Yuhula, “of 
hearing him speak of the Eagle Clan when I 
was a little girl, but I did not know its sig- 
nificance. Knowing its significance, I will 
never part from it but will ever esteem it as 
R token of the highest order ; and knowing its 
sacredness, I will never part from it.” 

“I do not think I could do the subject jus- 
tice should I attempt to read the nugget to- 
day, but will ask the privilege of keeping it 
until I come again.” 

Yuhula readily gave her consent, and he 
placed the nugget in his wampum belt. 

“It may be necessary for you to visit 
the scene of the crime in order to get the 
facts of the case,” remarked the old chief, 
“and until that is done, I know not how to 
advise. If we fail to get the case transferred 
to our courts, I see no hope.” 

“I will do as you suggest,” replied Wanna- 
seska. 

By this time the old chief was becoming 
somewhat agitated and began to speak of the 
wrongs of his countrymen — of the many out- 
rages committed along the border. “I remain 
at home so closely that I do not know the 
sentiment of my warriors on various subjects. 
What is the sentiment of the people regard- 


46 


WANNASESKA 


ing the plan of moving west of the Mississippi 
river? What about it?” 

“The race is divided in sentiment,” re- 
plied Wannaseska. “The acts of the Congress 
of the United States in the year 1827, look- 
ing to our removal, show definitely the final 
determination of the whites to cause us to 
surrender our lands, yet no active steps have 
been taken.” 

The old chief sat for a long time with his 
eyes riveted upon the floor ; then he began to 
shake his head as though some misgivings of 
the future were passing through his mind, 
his care-worn face showing the sorrow filling 
his breast. 

Wannaseska now began an oration that 
came to him upon the impulse of the moment. 
He began as follows : “Quite a change has come 
over my people ; for they no longer heed 
the words of wisdom. Their minds are poison- 
ed with strong drink given them by the whites, 
and they know not what they do when they 
yield up their lands — their rights while under 
the baleful influence of whisky. They are 
carried away with the sweet promises of the 
whites, and soon all our rights as well as theirs 
will become a thing of the past, and we then 
will become a race of slaves! To even mix 
and marry among the white race, means ex- 
tinction of our proud race — the CHERO- 
KEES ; for civilization is the death warrant 
to any Indian tribe. I cannot see why the 
whites are not willing to accord the same 
rights to our race as the early settlers of 
Georgia. Why not allow us to remain un- 
molested upon our own lands, govern ourselves 
and claim the same protection under the gen- 


WANNASESKA 


47 


eral government that any other state may 
have?’^ 

At the closing of his remarks the old 
chief said : “Time has wrought great changes. 
The early settlers, under their charter and 
through their assemblies, forbade the manu- 
facture or sale of whisky. The traffic of slaves 
was forbidden ; and their original charter was 
founded upon love and charity ; in fact, was 
granted in the interest of humanity — for the 
uplifting of the poor and outcasts of the En- 
glish government. The men who conceived 
such interests in these people were unselfish 
in their desires, noble in their sentiment, 
seeking to attain only the highest good for 
their fellow men. Their moral obligations 
were sacred and they would at any time suffer 
rather than have their obligations broken. So 
would I willingly suffer for my people if it 
would save them from the inevitable ruin to 
which they are coming.” 

“Yes;” added Wannaseska, “1 have heard 
much of their humane spirit, for even the 
jails were opened and many a poor debtor was 
allowed freedom and a home in our fair 
country. ’ 

“Will not the love of humanity prompt the 
white race to accord our race the rights and 
privileges granted in all former treaties?” 
asked Yuhula, who sat listening to the con- 
versation just related. 

The old chief’s eyes flashed fire as he an- 
swered, “Our rights depend upon our ability 
to enforce them. The strength of any nation 
depends upon the strength of its standing 
armies. Moral obligations bear no part when 
greed of power or domain fastens itself upon 


48 


WANNASESKA 


any white race. No matter how cruel the 
means employed, the dominant party will 
consider such action justifiable.” 

“When at school I always defended my 
race against the foul imputations of their 
character. I denounced the horrible outrages 
charged to my race as too contemptible for 
me to consider, as they were being manufac- 
tured by designing parties in order to create 
bitterness between the races. Greed of land 
forces them to stoop low in the scale of 
humanity. ’ ’ 

“You deserve much honor in the face of 
opposition to forcibly defend the weak, 
denounce the oppressor and stand firmly for 
justice and right,” complimented Wanna- 
seska. 

“I thank you from my heart, friend Wan- 
naseska,” she replied ; “I did only what my 
heart, together with a sense of justice 
prompted, for I love my race, I love my proud 
nature, I love and reverence all their tradi- 
tions. ’ ’ 

“I infer from your last expression that you 
did not imbibe the idea of the whites as re- 
gards their religious teachings ; for my obser- 
vation has been that the whites hold our tra- 
ditions in contempt. They arrogate them- 
selves as holding the only true conception of 
divine ideas of man’s salvation.” 

She quickly retorted : “I do not a^ree with 
you, for I do not see any impropriety in unit- 
ing with the church of the whites, and at the 
same time reverencing the teachings and tradi- 
tions of our fathers. In both, the precepts 
and teachings are upon a spiritual basis, and 
that is the foundation of all religions. Again, 


WANNASESKA 


49 


it makes such a difference in your social 
standing if united with some church and I 
believe if the race would adopt the Christian 
faith, our rights would be granted, and we 
be accorded some of the privileges the whites 
enjoy. You have no idea what a sensation it 
created when I united with the church.” 

Here the old chief spoke, saying : “No such 
conditions as you suggest will ever exist, for 
the race cannot disregard their sacred teach- 
ings in order to accept the teachings of a race 
so at variance with our customs and who seek 
every means to deprive us of our property — 
no, no, such conditions CAN NOT exist.” 

“The ideas of those in the dim past hold 
such a sway over the minds of those of the 
present that it is with difficulty any race can 
throw off their influence,” remarked Wanna- 
seska. “Error once engrafted upon the mind 
so warps it that it is with difficulty that the 
mind ever becomes free ; for all innovations 
are stubbornly resisted and mankind slowly 
progresses through bitter experience. The 
masses never seek to fathom the intricacies of 
the past, yet now and then a daring spirit 
will blaze the way for higher mental as well 
as spiritual attainments. In every age writers 
have arisen claiming divine inspiration, who 
have found adherents to their teachings and 
the masses follow blindly, zealously advocat- 
ing what they believe to be the revealed will 
of some supreme power.” 

“That is true in some respects, ” she replied ; 
“but the sacred writings of the Christians 
have stood for ages, because their writings 
were inspired, and the men who wrote them 
were filled with Divine influence. These 


50 


WANNASESKA 


writings reveal the will of God to mankind, 
and the book is closed until the second com- 
ing of Jesus Christ.” 

Wannaseska smiled as he saw how earnest 
she appeared ; then assuming a grave air he 
said : “Such are the teachings of our fathers, 
for our traditions abound with such expres- 
sions. The voice of the Great Spirit is never 
silent, for as our fathers have heard, so we 
can today hear it as it moans in the winds or 
rustles in the leaves of the forest or in the 
rushing of the waters. All are but manifes- 
tations of the Great Spirit. The blooming 
flowers, the sparkling waters, speak to us of 
the Great Spirit, and we feel the soft, sweet 
influence steal over us — our hearts feel this 
influence when we have spoken a kind word 
or done some act of charity. We, as Nature’s 
children, commune with the spirit when our 
minds and hearts are in unison with Divine 
harmony. Over the graves of our sacred dead 
we lovingly linger and hold sweet converse 
with their spirits. It is there our spiritual 
faculties are aroused, and our spiritual at- 
tainments opened so that we drink in the joys 
vouchsafed to us when we pass on to the 
Happy Hunting Ground, where our sacred 
fathers bask in the sunshine of peace and true 
happiness.” 

“But does not the Bible teach that there is 
a gulf that separates mankind from those who 
have departed this life?” she asked with a 
restless look of anxiety upon her face. 

“If there is a future life ; and I believe 
there is,” he replied, “there must be a con- 
necting link somewhere ; for what care the 
soul if all memory of the past is obliterated. 


WANNASESKA 


51 


and we become something distinct from our 
former self? What benefit of memory would 
there be ; or what availeth our kind words, 
noble deeds, or consecrated lives if we carry 
not their sweet memory with us in the future 
state? We do not bind ourselves with past 
errors : but seek communion with those who 
have passed beyond, and know the realities of 
the future existence. We are the spiritual 
children of the Great Spirit, and reverence 
every manifestation of that power. As such 
children we feel we are the rightful heirs of 
the many kingdoms, as you call them. We 
do not feel ourselves as slaves fearing the 
master’s lash ; but as loving children, who, 
when obedient to Nature’s laws find happiness, 
contentment and peace.’’ 

“The thought is indeed a happy one,” she 
replied; “yet I do not believe that there is 
any communion between this world and the 
next.” 

“Your conceptions of life may change 
when you study the true side of spiritual life. 
When your mind is freed from biased or pre- 
conceived opinions, then, and not till then 
will you view life as it really exists. The 
sacred writers of the Christians gave such 
demonstrations of communion with their 
departed friends that I am surprised to hear 
you so emphatically deny the idea. Christ 
himself says, ‘He that believeth on me, the 
works that I do, he shall do also, and greater 
works than these shall he do.’ ” 

She replied quickly ^ “All that is the work 
of the Evil One, the Prince of Darkness, the 
Devil. He seeks to delude unsuspecting 


52 


WANNASESKA 


minds, causing one to ignore the word of God 
and bend it to suit himself. ’ ^ 

“Same old answer given by the mission- 
aries ; yet I am loth to accept it without some 
evidence ; for I think there should be some 
reasonable hypothesis on which to base the 
claim. Mankind, in seeking the truth 
refuses to accept any claim without 
some demonstration. Do you believe 
that all the traditions of our fathers are 
myths? Could generation after generation 
be deceived in regard to the phenomena 
occurring? We have no books to bind us to 
the teachings of our fathers ; but we see and 
feel the sweet influences coming from those 
we know to be our sacred dead. We bow to 
no potentate or offer advice with long prayers 
to some imaginary king upon a throne. We 
know when natural law is violated. We 
suffer the penalty, for the Great Spirit is in 
all nature, filling all space, and making all 
nature rejoice, even all mankind if only we 
live in harmony with the Divine law of the 
universe. It was never intended that we 
should be unhappy, as it is our perverseness 
that brings sorrow and unhappiness.” 

“Then you have no Jesus to rely upon,” 
she said. “Oh, how miserable I would 
be if I did not have His precious blood to 
cleanse me from all my sins. Life would be 
a burden if I did not have His precious prom- 
ises to bear me up when trials and tempta- 
tions assail me. My faith in Him is as an 
anchor to the soul, both steadfast and sure.” 

“We know the virtue of practicing what is 
known as the Christ principle. We teach 
such by precept and example, yet we incuK 


WANNASESKA 


53 


cate the idea that all are the heirs of the 
celestial kingdom if we live lives of virtue, 
doing acts of kindness and living a noble, true 
life. Had our young friend Corn* Tassel prac- 
ticed such virtues, today he would be free 
and happy. Let us hope the lesson will be 
for his best interests when he again is set free. ’ ’ 

“May your wish be realized,” she said, 
as she arose to leave the room. The remain- 
der of the day was spent listening to the old 
chief recount the events of his early life, 
when he first settled in North Georgia. He 
dwelt long upon the history of slavery as it 
was introduced in the state, and the effect 
it had upon his race. He recalled the valor 
of his braves in the war of 1812, and how his 
warriors distinguished themselves under his 
command. It was late before they retired that 
night, so interested was each one listening to 
his words of wisdom, gained by experience. 

Wannaseska had dreams of a beautiful 
maiden hovering over him while he slept. 

Early next morning a horseman following 
the lonely trail toward the Etowah or High- 
tower river was seen to leave the home of 
Yuhula, his raven locks flowing gracefully in 
the breeze from the Blue Ridge mountains, 
forming a contrast with the broad brow, 
smooth face, beaming with pleasure, as 
thoughts — happy thoughts of Yuhula were 
passing through his mind, the first of such 
emotions he had ever to contend with. To 
Wannaseska the air was laden with music; 
for in his breast new sensations had sprung 
up. The change had stolen over him, he 
could not tell how, yet new hope filled his 
entire being, a new desire was awakened, new 


54 


WANNASESKA 


passions aroused and new resolutions were 
made as he rode along. He could think only of 
the sweet face of Yuhula and dream of the fu- 
ture. Much happiness was in store for him, if 
he could only win the affections of such a lovely 
creature. His mind being filled with such 
bright and happy thoughts, he was surprised 
by someone hailing him with : “Hands up !” 
Looking to his right, he saw the rough, grizzly 
face of a white man behind a gun pointed at 
his breast. He threw his hands up as he real- 
ized that resistance meant death, for now sev- 
eral men joined the leader of the clan. Two 
men of his own race stood near by, while the 
two white men searched for valuables. The 
wampum belt was searched, and among other 
valuables Wannaseska saw them draw forth 
the nugget given him by Yuhula. He now 
regretted that he insisted upon keeping the 
nugget. The Indian to whom it was appor- 
tioned, held it high in the air, muttering 
uneasily, seemingly awe-stricken, in broken 
English, “Me no want Eagle. Give ’imback. 
’Im got evil spirit. Bring bad luck.” 

Here the leader seized his hand and at- 
tempted to wrest the nugget from him, say- 
ing : “Give it to me ; I am not afraid of it.” 

The Indian succeeded in holding on to it, 
and retreated some distance, muttering to 
himself. This made the white man angry ; so, 
laying his gun aside, and advancing to the 
Indian, he said : “The devil take you ! Give 
me the gold.” 

All eyes were turned upon the two men, as 
the Indian fell backward and the white man 
seized his arm. Wannaseska did not wait to 
see the final outcome, but leaning low over 


WANNASESKA 


55 


his pony, darted through the low brush as 
several shots were fired at him, cutting the 
twigs near him as he rode rapidly forward. 
After going at this speed for some time, he 
turned again into the trail he had been follow- 
ing, muttering to himself : “I will never for- 
get the faces of the white men. We may 
meet again — who can tell? The whfie crowd 
was drinking, or I could never have made my 
escape. I feel the loss of the nugget above all 
else, for Yuhula’s sake. I am sure none of 
my race will want to keep it. ^ ’ 

As he rode along, thinking of the strange 
ideas held by those ignorant of natural laws, 
he could but think their haughty natures made 
them too proud to accept the teachings of 
those qualified to instruct. Their ignorance 
would ascribe certain magical powers to 
stones which they really believed to exist, 
yet could not give any reason for the belief. 
They would hoot any idea to the contrary. It 
was late in the day when W annaseska reached 
the settlement where the crime was committed. 
Stopping at a hut or wigwam, he found an 
old friend, who invited him to share his hos- 
pitality. They were discussing the details of 
the crime, when his friend spoke of two men 
of his race who had witnessed the difficulty. 
Learning their names and where they resided, 
they were interrupted by seeing several of 
their race dash by as though in hot pursuit. 
His friend told him that he was sure the men 
were horse thieves, saying, “Did you not re- 
cognize one of the men as belonging to the 
wffiite race? We are near the borders and such 
scenes are of common occurrence, both among 
the whites as well as our own race. All the 


56 


WANNASESKA 


crimes are not committed by our race, as 
you will learn. Our laws punish crimes when 
found out ; yet few are ever tried, for the 
thief is usually hung or shot as soon as over- 
taken. Such is the state of affairs near the 
border of the territory.’^ 

W annaseska, having gained all the evidence 
available, started to return home the next 
morning. 

He had not proceeded far before he 
met a party of men scouring the country in 
search of the stolen horses. 

Riding up to Wannaseska, a burly white 
man demanded his name and business. Like 
a mute, Wannaseska sat upon his pony until 
the speaker said : “Bring me a rope, boys, I 
will make the rascal talk.’^ Soon a noose w^as 
made, Wannaseska lassoed, and the other end 
of the rope thrown over the limb of a tree. 
At this juncture, an Indian passing by, recog- 
nized Wannaseska and explained that he was 
a prophet and was never known to speak a 
word of English. Without waiting for fur- 
ther explanations, or offering any apologies, 
the crowd rushed onward in pursuit of the 
horses and horse-thieves. Wannaseska sat 
wondering at the narrow escape he had had 
from losing his life. As he thought of his escape 
the day before and the timely aid of his friend, 
he felt that some unseen hand had directed 
him. Feeling that he was discharging his duty 
to an unfortunate, a new power sprang up in 
his bosom, giving him courage to brave all 
dangers. “How strange is life,” he mused, 
“today all is sunshine — to-morrow, shadows 
fall and gloom fills our hearts.” When he had 
reached his settlement, and had stopped for a 


WANNASESKA 


57 


moment at the clear, cool stream to slake his 
thirst and that of his pony as well, on look- 
ing up into the thick brush, two fierce eyes 
peered at him. Quick as a flash, he mounted 
his pony and attempted to move on, when a 
hand seized the rein, throwing his horse back 
upon its haunches. He tried to break the vise- 
like grip of his assailant, when a companion 
seized him from the opposite side and at- 
tempted to drag him from his horse. A blow 
from Wannaseska and the man fell backward. 
This was a bad move for Wannaseska, for he 
was dragged to the ground by the other, as 
the horse sprang forward, trampling one of 
the men under foot. A struggle for life now 
ensued between the robber and Wannaseska. 
Both clinched each other in a deadly embrace, 
rolling over and over, each one trying to get 
some advantage of the other. In the belt of 
the white man was seen a knife, and the 
struggle was as to who should get it. Wanna- 
seska seized it as the white man made a des- 
perate effort to do the same ; the blade slip- 
ping through the white man’s hands, caused 
an ugly wound. As the blade was poised in 
the air to give the fatal blow, the companion 
in crime, having come to himself, rushed to 
the side of his friend and with a heavy blow 
at Wannaseska, sent the knife far into the 
brush. In the next instant, Wannaseska was 
felled to the ground. 


CHAPTEK IV. 


THE LAYING ON OF HANDS. 

Nature has laws that are suited to every 
phase of life, for she seems kind to all her 
creatures, providing them with every neces- 
sary means for their protection ; giving to him 
who must withstand hardships a strong frame, 
a thick skull ; for had she failed in these 
details, Wannaseska would never have told 
the story of his life. The heavy blow dealt 
upon his head would have crushed the skull of 
an ordinary human being of the present day. 
As he lay limp and unconscious, the two men 
dragged him into the swamp where prying 
eyes could not discover him should any one 
pass along the trail. It was evident that they 
did not wish his death, for they began to 
bathe his face in w^ater brought in their hats 
from the near-by stream. Their efforts to 
revive him for some time seemed unavailable 
for the lifeless body lay quiet and still, until 
by vigorous rubbing and pressing upon his 
chest in order to bring the air back into the 
lungs signs of life became more evident, and 
as soon as consciousness was partially restored 
they made an unsuccessful effort to force 
some whisky down his throat evidently for the 
purpose of completing the restoration ; but 
from the manner of his actions, struggling and 
even fighting, they soon gave the job up as a 


WANNASESKA 


59 


bad one, for he would not take it. Had 
they known that not a drop of the vile stuff 
had ever been down that throat, doubtless 
they would not have been so anxious to try 
the experiment. As he lay there with closed 
eyes, his heavy breathing denoting the slow 
return to his normal condition, the men had 
taken advantage of his stupor and had gone 
to the stream to bathe their wounds. When 
they returned, Wannaseska had managed to 
raise his head and had it resting upon his 
hand, while his elbow was supported by the 
soft ground. He wondered what they in- 
tended doing with him, as he could not collect 
his thoughts ; for every few moments he 
would have a sense of weakness which would 
last awhile and then wear off. While in one of 
these stupors, or rather a catamose condition, 
he was aroused by a kick in the side by the 
heavily built, red-whiskered man who asked 
if he were the prophet that lived in the moun- 
tains. Thinking if this fact were known it 
might secure his release, he nodded with ap- 
parently much discomfort, and then silently 
closed his eyes. 

“I do not believe the dog understands what 
you said,” remarked the other man. ‘‘Sup- 
pose you try to speak Cherokee, and if he 
answers correctly, we have made a big hit for 
one day.” 

The first speaker, then in broken Cherokee 
made the same demand when Wannaseska 
again bowed his head. The speaker then said 
to his companion : “If the rascal is not crazy^ 
we have the right man.” 

A flush of delight overspread his counte- 


60 


WANNASESKA 


nance as he simulated a wild man to per- 
fection. 

Continuing, the first speaker said: ‘‘If we 
can get him to disclose the secret where the 
gold mines are among these hills we can soon 
get all the money we wish, then return home 
and live like gentlemen.” The speaker 
laughed, a kind of sinister smile playing over 
his face. 

Turning to W annaseska he gave him a slight 
punch in his side and said: “Tell us where 
the gold lies hidden among these hills. We 
know you can do so. Now tell us.” 

Shaking his head slowly, Wannaseska 
appeared to not understand what they meant. 

The man at first appeared crest-fallen, but 
«oon this emotion was turned to anger, and 
giving him a vigorous kick he said : “You lie, 
you Indian dog, you do not wish us to know 
your secret ; the spirits tell you where the gold 
is hidden but you do not wish us to get any. 
I will make you talk before I get through 
with you.” 

Here they both seized him and dragged the 
bruised and almost dying Indian to a tree near 
by, when they began to bind him to it. 
After securely fastening him, they set about 
gathering dry twigs and piling them around 
the tree where the unfortunate Indian was 
bound in a helpless condition. The leader, 
then addressing his companion said : “The 
rascal does not understand English ; so we 
have no fear of speech. I have heard 
^hat these prophets can call up spirits and 
make them tell about the gold and hidden 
treasure ; besides they can see into the earth 
^nd point out where gold can be found. We 


WANNASESKA 


61 


may be forced to torture him before he will 
tell, but I know the fire will force him to tell 
all he knows. If he refuses, we can burn him 
alive, and no one will be the wiser. Turning 
to Wannaseska, in Cherokee he asked : “Will 
you tell where the nuggets lie thickest?” 

To this Wannaseska made no reply, neither 
did he evince any fear, for defiance was writ- 
ten upon his brow. Hesitating a moment, the 
white man again asked the same old question ; 
but getting no reply he struck the flint several 
times and at last succeeded in igniting the 
small wisp of cotton which he carried with 
him, which soon caught to some leaves and 
they in turn to smaller twigs, until finally the 
larger brush was burning rapidly. In a kind 
of stupor, Wannaseska opened his eyes only 
to catch a glimpse of the flames as they licked 
up the dry twigs, while the men stood near 
by, watching his every movement, hoping to 
gratify their selfish hearts. To their surprise, 
not a word escaped the prisoner’s lips. The 
crackling twigs, as the flames grew higher 
and higher, rapidly devouring them, broke 
the solemn stillness of the horrible scene ; 
night had cast her sable robe as if in sympathy, 
and desirous of shutting the scene from view. 
The red flames lit up the horrible crime 
being enacted in the glare of the forest, 
w’hile the weak victim, leaning against the 
tree, could feel the warmth of the deadly 
flames as they stealthily crept onward and up- 
ward toward him, each moment drawing 
nearer and nearer until he began to reel, and 
then lost consciousness Again he rallied 
under the intense excitem:- nt ; his mind ap- 
peared to pass through cycles of time and 


62 


WANNASESKA 


visions floated before him. Faces long since 
gone appeared like realities, as loud shouts 
were heard, and he was sure he caught a 
glimpse of the Happy Hunting Grounds, for a 
sharp report was heard — then another and 
another — then he was certain he had arrived 
at the coveted place ; when all again became 
confused, then again to fade away, then all 
was dark. It is well he heard not the fright- 
ful groans of the dying men, for the sicken- 
ing sight would have been too much for his 
sensitive nature and he could not have borne 
it ; for now the bodies of the men were 
writhing in the flames instead of their would- 
be victim, as the funeral pyre leaped higher 
and higher. So intent were the men in look- 
ing at Wannaseska that they heard not the 
stealthy approach of a band of Cherokees 
passing along the trail. Attracted by the 
flames, they came upon the scene in time to 
save one of their race from the fiery element 
by shooting them down without investigation, 
further than to ascertain that an Indian was 
the victim. They rushed forward, snatched 
Wannaseska from the flames, and seizing the 
bodies of the whites, stripped them and cast 
them into the burning flames. Taking the belts 
off the bodies of the white men, they placed 
them under Wannaseska and hurriedly bore 
him from the scene. They soon reached a hut 
where they left him explaining to the inmates 
the circumstances — that he was a stranger to 
them — that they had found him in a precarious 
condition and that possibly they could relieve 
his sufferings. Leaving him with the owner 
of the hut, they proceeded on their journey, 
no questions being asked. They recognized 


WANNASESKA 


63 


Wannaseska and immediately set about to 
administer to his wants. He was lying in a 
stupor, unconscious of his surroundings. He 
had been placed upon a rude cot, and his 
wounds were being bathed with the magical 
touch of a lovely maiden, yet he heeded it 
not. It was next morning before he gave 
any signs of having regained consciousness, 
as he passed a restless night, listless but with- 
out a groan, although his wounds were deep 
and seemingly painful. Gazing wildly around 
him he asked “Am I in the Happy Hunting 
Grounds?” Again he closed his eyes, and his 
contracted brow gave evidence of the intense 
pain he was suffering. He remained quiet 
for some time, until some one applying a 
cloth steeped in cool water, again aroused 
him, and he appeared for a moment to recog- 
nize those around him ; for he said simply, 
“Oulee, Oulee !” Then he raised his hand and 
began to mutter about the fire getting nearer 
and nearer. The maiden bent over him, 
bathing his brow, and said : “Yes ; this is Oulee, 
and you are in our home — we will attend to 
you, so be quiet ; I will watch over you and 
attend all your needs. ’ ’ Opening his eyes, and 
gazing at the maiden, he seemed to show the 
acceptance of the kindness — nothing more. 
In a short while he seemed to be unconscious 
of his condition ; as the fevered brow grew 
hotter and hotter he snatched the cloth from 
his head and a shudder passed through his 
frame, as though some danger threatened 
him. Sinking again into a restless slumber, 
he would cry out, “Drive the cruel flames 
back. They will soon reach my body. 
Water, water !” Again he would say, “No, 


64 


WANNASESKA 


no, I cannot — will not break my vow — I will 
not speak English.” Soon the medicine man 
arrived, and with a grave expression on his 
face he approached the cot, then passing his 
hands rapidly through the air, he rushed 
toward the door, throwing a powder out in the 
breeze. Returning to the cot, he placed his 
hands on the patient’s brow, began to rub his 
head, stroking it downward, muttering in low 
tones so no one could hear what he said. 
Oulee was standing watching with glaring 
eyes and a look of astonishment upon her 
face, when she discovered the medicine man 
placing a small vial under the covering, di- 
rectly under the head of the patient. Such 
mysterious proceedings produced upon her a 
kind of awe, and she drew back, wondering 
what it all meant. The medicine man soon 
drew forth a pouch made of buckskin which 
contained two vials filled with sparkling fluid. 
One bottle appeared to be a deep blue ; while 
the other was of an amber color. Holding 
them between himself and the light, he began 
to mutter again ; while Oulee, with strained 
ears tried to catch what he said. Pouring a 
small quantity from the blue bottle, he gently 
raised the patient’s head and bade him drink 
it. Wannaseska pushed the vial aside; but 
the old man insisted, saying, “Drink! No 
fire water ! Cool hot tongue ! Drive away 
pain and evil spirits ; make you rest.” The 
patient now swallowed the liquid, and again 
closed his eyes. Bathing the head a little 
more, the medicine man soon left the cot, 
followed by Oulee, who having become 
alarmed over his condition, asked if there was 
any chance to save the life of her friend. 


WANNASESKA 


65 


The old man looked grave, smote himself 
several times, and then said : 

“Spirit strong — body much weak. Bathe 
his head much in cold water. When I come 
again, will tell you more.” 

Shaking his head again, he moved on mut- 
tering to himself, leaving Oulee struck with 
amazement. What did it all mean? or what 
would be the fate of her friend? She returned 
to the cot, and began to bathe his feverish 
brow. Days dragged slowly and heavily by, 
still the fever racked the brain of the patient, 
who lay as one unconscious. Daily the 
patient grew worse, although the medicine 
man was in constant attendance ; at last a 
critical period came when the old man made 
known to Oulee that there was little or no 
hope for his recovery ; and even if he did 
live, his mind would ever wander. “Much 
fever drive him mad. He soon pass to his 
fathers, and the Happy Hunting Ground ; 
watch him close.” 

When Oulee heard this she was grief- 
stricken ; but she kept her sorrows to herself 
by not telling any of her family the opinion 
of the medicine man. She had left the house, 
intending to go to the forest and there shed 
tears until relief should come to her tired 
body, for she had been watching his bedside 
for a long time, day and night ; and now that 
the trying ordeal had come, she would not — 
could not give him up without much grief. 
She had not proceeded far when she espied 
some one coming toward the house, dressed 
in the costume of the whites ; and, to all 
appearances, she was white. Why anyone 
of the white race should wish to visit them 


66 


WANNASESKA 


she could not conjecture, especially if it be a 
lady. 

“Perhaps she is a missionary,” she mused, 
“but I think she had bettpr remain among 
her own race and save their own souls instead 
of coming here at this time.” 

Her attention being riveted upon the lady, 
Oulee did not see her young friend Janesky. 
who came behind, until they were close upon 
her. Janesky attempted to give introduc- 
tions all round ; but the lady entered the house 
and on to the cot, regardless of the sensation 
she was creating, and stood watching the 
patient. She neither uttered a word nor 
heeded the stare of those around her ; but 
stood for some time listening to Wannaseska’s 
ravings. She could catch snatches of his 
thoughts occasionally ; as when he said, 
“Yes; the past is buried — new dreams fill 
my mind — she has awakened new sensations 
in my breast. Her voice is music to my soul — 
drive away the flames — no, let them come on, 
I fear not death. I will keep my vow. I 
WILL NOT speak English ! So hot. Does 
she care for me? — flames come on,” and such 
like. Once he looked at her, but did not 
seem to recognize her. Bending low over 
him she began to smoothe his forehead, and 
part his tangled locks. 

The spectators began to leave the hut ; one 
of them beckoning Janesky aside, inquired 
who the lady was and why she acted in such 
a strange manner in the house of a stranger, 
some thinking she was a spirit of death, come 
to bear Wannaseska to the Happy Hunting 
Grounds. All had left but Oulee, who seeming 
more daring than the rest, had remained. 


WANNASESKA 


67 


The lady raised up and said, “My own dear 
Oulee, are you not glad to see me again? 
I am truly glad to see you.’^ 

Oulee drew back, looking wildly at the 
form before her, her astonishment clearly vis- 
ible as though she were in the presence of an 
angel. 

The lady said, “Then you do not recognize 
me in this garb ; do you not know Yuhula?’’ 
The words were scarcely spoken before Oulee 
threw her arms around Yuhula and kissed her 
repeatedly. At length she exclaimed : “So 
beautiful ; did not know you ; thought you 
an angel. Let me kiss you again, for you 
are so beautiful, and have been away so 
many, many long years. 

“You, too, have grown to be handsome ; I 
would not have known you had I met you 
anywhere except in your own home.” 

Their conversation disturbed the patient, 
who had been dozing, and who now began to 
rave and toss himself from side to side of the 
cot. The moment Yuhula began rubbing his 
head, he again dropped off into a somewhat 
deeper and more restful sleep. She then held 
her hands, one under his head the other on his 
brow for a moment, then gently released it. 
On looking up, she blushed, and whispered to 
Oulee and both left the hut. When they 
were out and explanations had been made to 
all as to who she was, she took Oulee aside 
and asked the cause of Wannaseska’s illness, 
to which she replied, “We do not know how 
it happened nor who saved him from such a 
horrible death. Some men brought him here 
one night and left him, only telling us some one 
had dealt him a blow upon his head ; but we 


68 


WANNASESKA 


found several wounds all over his body — and 
they said also that they then attempted to 
burn him. Wannaseska has never been able 
to tell us ; and, oh, I fear he never will — 
fear that he will pass away and never be able 
to tell.” A tear was glistening in her eye as 
she spoke rapidly. Drawing Oulee to her 
side, Yuhula kissed her fondly, saying, 

‘‘Let up hope he will recover; for I am 
here now to assist you and we will bring him 
back to health.” 

“I did not know you had ever met him,” 
remarked Oulee. 

“I met him a few days ago, when he came 
South to look after the interest of Corn-Tassel. 
He left our home, going in search of evidence 
in Corn-Tassel’s case; and not returning at 
the time appointed, my parents insisted that 
I come here in quest of him.” 

Peeping in cautiously, Oulee said gleefully, 
“See how calmly he sleeps. I know he is 
much better, although the medicine man told 
me that there was but little if any hope. 
You must possess some power ; for I noticed 
that as soon as you touched his head he went 
to sleep.” 

Yuhula did not reply for fear she might 
display some emotion. Oulee, thinking her 
“sdence gave consent” in acknowledging that 
she really did possess the power, said, 

“Try your power on me, for I have a severe 
pain here,” she said, pointing to the portion 
of her forehead that was hurting. 

Yuhula pressed her hands to her forehead 
and gently stroked it with slow, centripetal 
strokes, with an ease and dexterous move- 


WANNASESKA 


69 


ment that showed she was an adept in the 
art. 

“The pain is gone,” said Oulee. “I knew 
you had some power by the laying on of hands, 
and I feel sure Wannaseska will recover. You 
are indeed an angel sent to relieve pain and 
restore our friend to health. I am so glad. 
So happy.” 

Wannaseska lay peacefully sleeping; and 
it was evident that a change had come over 
him, and to all appearances, a change for the 
better. During all that night they watched, 
and no evidence of any change occurred — 
but a heavy, peaceful sleep could be noticed. 
During the forenoon of the next day after 
Yuhula’s arrival, when no one but she and 
Oulee were watching, they noticed him move 
about in a manner that indicated that he 
would awaken. They exchanged glances and 
each one held her breath, lest she should 
be the cause of awakening him and deriving 
him of his rest ; and each one dreaded to hear 
the continued wail of his frenzy as it had 
been for days past. When he did awaken, it 
was not with the moans and doleful monotone 
that had been noticeable heretofore ; but he 
seemed to be in possession of his reasoning 
faculties the same as he ever was. Casting 
his eyes at Oulee he said, “I feel better. I 
will get well — but tell me why I am sick and 
why am I indebted to your hospitality? I 
remember but indistinctly of having been here 
some time. Tell me about it, it seems like a 
hideous dream. ” But before she could have 
time to answer, he inhaled a deep breath and 
turned to get in a more restful position, when 
his eyes fell upon Yuhula. He stopped 


70 


WANNASESKA 


breathing for a second and said, “You here, 
too? I thought I would have gone to the Hap- 
pj Hunting Grounds and would have hailed 
the arrival ; but now that you, my friends are 
with me, I feel like taking a new lease on life. 
Yes, I will live. An angel of peace has been 
watching over me for several hours, but tell 
me all about it. I remember but indistinctly. ’ ^ 

It was some time before either could speak, 
so overjoyed were they that they could not 
command words with which to explain. Oulee 
explained to him the few details that she 
knew, but her voice was checked by sobs of 
joy, when in an unguarded moment, she bent 
down and kissed his forehead ; but hastily 
remembering herself, drew back abashed. 
Yuhula, not noticing the embarrassed condi- 
tion of Oulee, said : “You remember leaving 
our house — that is the last I have heard of 
you until I came here in search of you. Do 
you not remember, now?'’ 

Wannaseska, in a weak but clear voice 
related as much as he could recall of the inci- 
dents already recorded. While he was relat- 
ing the last he remembered, Oulee impatiently 
waiting for him to cease speaking, interrupted 
him and told him of Yuhula’s visit, and of 
her wonderful power over disease — how she 
had driven the evil spirits and pains away, 
after the medicine man had failed utterly to 
cope with his case ; but she, in turn was in- 
terrupted by Yuhula, who said quickly : 

“Oulee thinks I possess some magical 
power, but I must think it is her disordered 
imagination, for if I have I know nothii.g of 
how I attained such power.” 

Wannaseska replied, smiling: “Oulee is 


WANNASESKA 


71 


right, you indeed possess a wonderful power. 
I feared to speak on account of the feelings 
of real health vibrating in my veins, for fear 
I might throw the influence off. From what 
source this power cometh, mankind is 
divided ; yet one who has witnessed or expe- 
rienced its demonstrations is prone to 
attribute it to some spiritual influences, 
exerted by and through certain individuals, 
merely by the laying on of hands, and the 
result is, the patient is healed.” 

“I knew she had this power,” remarked 
Oulee, “for she relieved a severe pain in my 
head, yet she would not believe or own that 
she really had the power.” 

Yuhula spoke up quickly: “I may possess 
some such power as will assist in relieving 
pain, but if I do, I am wholly unconscious of 
how I came in possession of it. If it does 
exist in me it was exerted through my sym- 
pathy for you — 1 simply wish to do my duty. ’ ’ 

“Your duty in this case was well done, and 
I must tender you my heart-felt thanks for 
saving my life,” he replied, “for no one can 
blame you for doing such an act of kindness, 
I am sure I cannot.” 

“I only wish I possessed such a power,” 
said Oulee, earnestly. “I think it is a gift of 
the Great Spirit ; and I would so esteem it 
were I so fortunate as to possess it. I 
know you have healed Wannasesha, and I 
will give you a kiss to pay my part of the 
bill.’^ They both laughed at this witticism, 
and Wannaseska smiled for the first time. 

“Thank you,” said Yuhula, “for that sweet 
assurance of esteem, for your Wi^rm heart 


72 


WANNASESKA 


fails not to ever respond to the noblest senti- 
ment in the human breast — gratitude.” 

At this juncture, Wannaseska remarked 
that if it was agreeable, he would like to have 
something to eat — that he had an unusual 
appetite, and that if the healer (he could not 
call her a medicine man) would allow it, he 
would be pleased to satisfy his appetite. 

“Of course,” chimed both the attendants; 
“but you must eat very sparingly,” said Yu- 
hula in a somewhat authoritatively assumed 
manner. The meal was hastily prepared, and 
Wannaseska ate what was allowed and with a 
relish that was unusual for one in such a con- 
dition. After the meal was served, the con- 
versation was resumed as follows : 

Wannaseska began by saying, “The past 
is like a dream to me ; for why I have es- 
caped after passing through such ordeals — 
such narrow escapes, is beyond my compre- 
hension. There must be an unseen hand 
guiding me and my destiny, preparing me for 
some future work ; or, perhaps, there is in 
store for me some happiness of which I dare 
not dream. When I recall all I have suffered, 
— the escape from bullets and from the flames 
ready to devour me, I feel the power of that 
unseen force of which we have been speak- 
ing.” Turning to Oulee, he asked: “What 
became of the two villains who seemed bent 
on my destruction?” 

“We know not, unless the charred re- 
mains of two bodies which lie at the spot on 
which they attempted your destruction, be 
what you have reference to.” 

Wannaseska gave a grunt of evident satis- 
faction, and said, “Doubtless they are the 


WANNASESKA 


73 


ones. Were they near the little stream that 
empties into the river hard by the ford?” 

“That is the place — the very place,” cried 
Oulee excitedly, “and, come to think about 
it, that accounts for the two belts left here 
by the men who brought you home that 
night.” So saying, she got up and went to 
where they were hanging on the wall and ex- 
hibited them, saying, “We will keep them as 
trophies.” Handing them to Wannaseska, 
who held out his hands as though he wished 
to examine them, she watched him closely. 

“One of them,” he said, after examining 
them closely for a few seconds, “is mine — the 
other I do not know. This is the one that 
was taken from me while on my way to the 
Etowah river. Can it be that these men at- 
tempted my life twice?” On examing the 
belts a little closer, he drew" forth from the 
strange belt the gold nugget given him by 
Yuhula. “How proud I am to recover this 
trophy. I had given it up as lost. These 
same men tried to force me to tell where the 
gold mines are located in our territory ; but 
I would not — that was why they attempted 
my life. They seemed to think that I knew 
w"here all the treasure of the world is 
located. That may be done some day ; still 
at present, I have not advanced that far. 
I firmly believe the day will come when 
such secrets will be unfolded by merely 
coming in contact with such ores, near such 
deposits — ^but this subject may not interest 
you. I” — 

“Yes it does,” they chorused. “Go on.” 

“Well; one more point: If rocks have 
life, then one can read of their formation and 


74 


WANNASESKA 


see deep into the bowels of the earth, and 
will be able to discover the true vein. I sup- 
pose it was this feature of the experiment 
that these men desired to force me to reveal.” 

“It seems so fortunate that some of our 
race happened to pass that way while you 
were being tortured and just in time to save 
you from an untimely death,” remarked 
Oulee. “Just think how much you have suf- 
fered, and yet you have been so self-sacrific- 
ing, so devoted to the uplifting of your race.” 

Yuhula, who had been sitting quietly lis- 
tening, appeared in a reflective mood, and re- 
marked, “It is said by One in authority that 
not a sparrow falls to the ground but what 
our Father in heaven knows of it ; for His 
eye is always upon us ; and if we but faith- 
fully discharge our duty, His hand will guide 
us to havens of peace. His protecting arm 
will ever be around us and shield us from 
harm.” 

“That may be true in some cases,” replied 
Oulee ; “but I cannot see why our Father, as 
you call Him, can afford to see such a noble 
and self-sacrificing person as our friend, suffer 
so much, when he has never done anything 
deserving such punishment. I cannot see 
very much watchful care in this instance. ’ ’ 

“The mystery that surrounds our lives will 
ever be a puzzle to us : for it is only through 
experience we learn the true lesson of life,” 
remarked Wannaseska, as the two girls simul- 
taneously looked at him as though they ex- 
pected an expression of his views on this sub- 
ject. Continuing he said: “This puzzle 
grows more and more tedious and complicated, 
as we progress ; and only a few scattering 


WANNASESKA 


75 


bits of real knowledge are stored away or 
achieved by the average man.” 

“It would not take many such experiences 
as you have passed through to satisfy me,” 
Oulee replied. “Neither do I suppose you 
are desirous of having another similar exper- 
ience, and learn another lesson soon, espe- 
cially one as warm as the last one.’’ They 
all smiled at this display of good humor at 
such a time, when such remarks seemed to 
lubricate the conversation the same as oil 
would a complicated piece of machinery. 

“Have you heard from Corn-Tassel since 
last I saw you?” asked Wannaseska as he 
turned his eyes to Yuhula. 

“Yes ; we had a friend who visited Gaines- 
ville and learned that he is now chained in 
his cell, as he made an attempt to free him- 
self by knocking the jailer down ; and he 
would have escaped, had it not been for the 
presence of mind of the jailer, who while 
upon his back, pushed the door to with his 
feet, and assistance coming to him at the 
same instant, Corn-Tassel was overpowered 
and forced back to his cell, which was no 
doubt a sore disappointment to him. The 
trial will soon take place ; and my parents; 
are anxious to learn what success attended 
your visit that would be of benefit in his case. ” 

“I have two important witnesses, but am 
sorry I was unable to report earlier. As soon 
as I am strong enough to do so, I will visit 
Corn-Tassel.” 

“I see,” remarked Yuhula, “that Jauesky 
has arranged for our departure this morning ; 
and I do not care to keep him waiting ; so I 
must bid you all adieu ; for I do not wish to 


76 


WANNASESKA 


keep my parents in suspense, as I know they 
will be sorry to learn of your misfortune ; but 
will be glad to learn of your recovery.” 

Oulee had passed into the yard where Jan- 
esky stood holding the impatient ponies. Yu- 
hula stood for a moment as though undecided, 
then she extended her hand saying : “If we 
eannot hope to meet again, I cannot say 
farewell.” He took the preferred hand, raised 
it to his lips and bowed without saying a word. 
The act expressed stronger sentiment than 
words ever could, the intense feelings of love 
now struggling in his breast. 

If we could but fathom the secret thoughts 
of others and see the emotions as they exist 
— could weigh or measure them and ascertain 
the quantity of pain or joy caused by some 
thoughtless word or act, would not our lives 
be different? Would we not seek to always 
give more pleasant words than we now do? 
Considering the cost of these little words, 
they bring rewards of a ten-fold nature. I 
might have said an hundred-fold with equal 
propriety. Who can measure the influence of 
a kind word? Or who can compute the effect 
of a noble deed? Will not the heart grow 
more divine in the ceaseless ages of eternity, 
when memory’s tablet is made to glisten with 
reminiscences of kindnesses done ; or, of pleas- 
ures received? Life is well worth the effort if 
we properly understand our duty. 

Yuhula little dreamed of the influences she 
had exerted or what effect it would have up- 
on those she had just left, as she rode away 
with her young friend Janesky, on her return 
home. 


CHAPTER V. 


THE WAKNINH BULLET. 

The scenery along the Chestatee river never 
appeared more lovely to Yuhula than it did 
the morning of her return from the notable vis- 
it to Oulee. Strange, yet pleasant sensations 
filled her breast, and her heart beat rapidly 
as she began to recall the events of the last 
few days. There was a mystery about Wanna- 
seska that she could not fathom ; yet she 
studiously avoided such questions as would 
tend to betray any interest in his welfare. 

Janesky was too absorbed in his own re- 
flections to notice anything unusual in his 
companion ; yet Yuhula suspected the reason 
of his silence, for she had seen too much and 
felt the same influence. Why she was so anx- 
ious to learn the past history of Wannaseska, 
she could have given no definite answer ; 
still there was a desire she could not well 
eontrol. The silence was becoming monoto- 
nous to her, when she remarked : 

“How unfortunate, at this critical period, 
for Wannaseska to be unable to discharge his 
duty for the race ; for he appears to be anx- 
ious to adjust the many diflaculties arising be- 
tween the whites and our own people.” 

Janesky appeared to rouse from his reverie 
like one from a dream, for he did not reply 
at once ; but rode along for a moment and 


78 


WANNASESKA 


then replied : “It seems that the state of 
Georgia instead of averting strife between the 
races, has by its enactments, brought about 
more trouble. Now, if a white man should 
desire to settle upon our lands, with our con- 
sent, the State forbids and punishes any one 
who makes the attempt with four years im- 
prisonment. Quite a number of arrests have 
been made recently, and I learn that an ap- 
peal has been made to the Supreme Court of 
the United States in order to have the matter 
settled. Restraining orders have been duly 
issued, yet little or no attention is paid to the 
mandates of the United States Supreme 
Court. Even injunctions are filed, asking that 
the state be restrained from trying to exercise 
authority over our territory.” 

“Did our race file these papers?” she in- 
quired, hoping by this query to learn more of 
Wannaseska, and knowing the interest he 
manifested in all affairs pertaining to the 
Cherokee nation. 

“The papers were filed by the white race 
who attempted to settle among our race and 
on our lands, and who are now under arrest 
awaiting trial. Some think the State has vio- 
lated the fundamental laws of the federal 
government ; while others claim that it is a 
question of state rights.” 

“Then it appears to be a question between 
the State and the United States, ” she inquired, 
“and we as a race have no voice, although we 
are the victims?” 

“It appears the State complains of the fact 
that the compact of 1802, has not been car- 
ried out,and the President of the United States 
is openly criticised and Congress is denoun- 


WANNASESKA 


79 


ced. The State threatens to withdraw from 
the Union unless some speedy action is taken 
looking to our removal west of the Mississ- 
ippi river. The whites are aroused as well as 
the people of our race, and no one can fore- 
tell the final result of such conflicting opin- 
ions.’^ 

“Then I see little hope for us, especially 
Corn-Tassel ; for what can Wannaseska do un- 
der such a state of affairs?” 

For some time they rode along in silence, 
their minds filled with misgivings. 

At length Janesky said : “Doubtless Wan- 
naseska feels that some one should act in this 
matter, as it involves a question of vital in- 
terest to the whole race. 

“Knowing that the whites have ignored all 
former treaties, I have no confidence in what 
they may promise. The president denies the 
right of the State to enact laws governing our 
race, claiming this right was never granted 
to the States, but had been reserved and en- 
forced by the general government. There are 
instances where the whites have been arrested 
by the State and the president had them dis- 
charged and set free. I have little faith in 
the justice of the whites.” 

“How strange it seems to me,” she replied, 
“that the State should seek to exercise author- 
ity over a race that it does not recognize as 
citizens. It seems that one of us must 
become a criminal before he can gain recog- 
nition as a citizen ; for the State does not 
claim jurisdiction until a crime has been com- 
mitted.” 

“Yes; but by reference to their statutes, 


80 


WANNASESKA 


you will find that such is the state of affairs,’^ 
he answered solemnly. 

“Why,” she insisted, “the State of 
Georgia seeks to bring discord by assuming 
authority, especially when not conceded by the 
highest courts in the United States, is a sub- 
ject or question that vexes me. It is strange 
that we are allowed to govern ourselves in 
civil and not criminal affairs. Is the State 
jealous that it forbids whites to settle among 
us?” 

Janesky smiled as he answered: “Years 
ago before the ‘Four-Mile-Purchase’ by the 
whites, numbers of that race settled upon our 
lands, and then when it was ceded, still 
retained their lands under what is known as 
‘Head rights’ to property, as each member of 
the family was entitled to so many acres of 
land.” 

“If Corn-Tassel is tried before the courts 
of the whites, have we any of the race who 
will be eligible to serve on the jury?” 

The thought was very amusing to Janesky, 
for he laughed heartily and then answered, 
“While we have plenty of such men compe- 
tent to sit upon juries, as some who act in such 
capacities among the whites, still that special 
privilege is granted only the whites. The 
state expects us to allow these blows at our 
liberties to go unheeded.” 

“I should think that justice would demand 
such a recognition of the rights of both races, 
if the state expects peace and harmony. I 
know that hundreds of dollars are spent 
annually to save the souls of the poor Indians 
after they are dead — for that race seems very 
anxious to have us accept its religion, and 


WANNASESKA 


81 


appears deeply interested in our welfare as 
regards our salvation.” 

Janesky did not smile now, but seemed 
very much absorbed in the conversation ; but 
he said : “They are more concerned about our 
future welfare than for our present interests. 
Wannaseska has more faith in the whites than 
I have ; and when you hear him talk of the fu- 
ture glory of his race, the positions they will 
occupy, you will feel proud that you are an 
Indian. He devotes his time to studying tra- 
ditions, and can give the meaning of all the 
ceremonial rites ; and how they were obtained. 
He thinks our race has the highest conception 
of the Great Spirit and of man’s salvation 
beyond the grave.” 

“I was too young to remember the tradi- 
tions or the ceremonies of our race when I 
was sent off to school, and am anxious to learn 
all I can in that respect.” 

Janesky suggested that if they would go 
out of their way a little, they probably would 
have an opportunity of attending a meeting 
as there would be a gathering that day of the 
people of that section, when she exclaimed : 
“To the meeting by all means — weTl have 
time. We can reach home in time if it does 
not hold too long.” 

They left the trail and wended their way to 
to the place appointed for the meeting. 
They did not ride far into the forest 
before they came upon a group gathered 
around a cone-like mound erected or built of 
earth and stones. It appeared to be about 
fifteen feet in height, and was surrounded by 
a walk about two feet wide. The floor of the 
walk was of polished stone, and so constructed 


82 


WANNASESKA 


as to appear as if made of one solid piece of 
stone. As they came near, strains of music 
were heard ; but no sooner did they approach 
in sight near enough to be seen than the 
music died away and silence reigned as if 
nothing had happened or was likely to happen. 
Janesky went forward ; and Yuhula could see 
the curious gaze excited by her presence, they 
no doubt thinking that she was of the white 
race, from the dress she wore. Drawing 
nearer and mingling with the crowd, fear and 
timidity disappeared ; for soon a low chant 
began, rising higher and higher until the 
whole forest resounded with their music. 
Again an awe-inspiring silence crept over the 
assembly. In a few moments the sound of 
many voices commingling made a melody dif- 
ferent from any she had ever heard. Far 
down in the va.ley could be heard the echo as 
it floated upon the breeze, causing a thrill 
of pleasure to steal over her. So absorbed 
was she that she did not see the old prophet 
until he began to speak. Advancing to the 
edge of the walk, and clasping his hands with 
those nearest him, the old man began to sway 
his body, speaking loving words said to be 
coming from a sacred mother, or a loving 
father who had passed over into the Happy 
Hunting Grounds. Their faces were beaming 
with evident pleasure as they list:*ned to the 
words which fell from the lips of this honored 
man. He described the time when loving 
arms would be out-stretched to receive them, 
if they would live in peace, and with pure 
hearts please the Great Spirit by living in har- 
mony with the laws of nature. Strife was dis- 
pleasing to the Great Spirit. Love and char- 


WANNASESKA 


83 


ity — good deeds to one another, shunning bad 
habits, all tended to make them in harmony 
with this Great Spirit and fitted them a resting- 
-place in the Happy Hunting Grounds, where 
peace, pleasure and plenty reigned ; where 
beautiful streams kissed the lovely forest and 
happiness fiowed from every mountain- side, 
filling everyone and everything with gladness 
and joy. Then some special message was 
given to one standing near, being of such a 
nature as to convince them that the words 
were of such a character that no one would 
have known them except those who had 
departed this life. References were made 
known only to those for whom the message was 
intended. Every thing tended to inspire one 
with awe and reverence. Wishing to hear 
what was being said, Yuhula had advanced 
near the walk, when the prophet turned to 
her, seized her hand, and said: “Standing 
near your side is a pale-face — a lady. She 
sends words of love. She bids me tell you to 
ever keep and cherish the chain and little 
stone she wore at one time around her neck. 
She will ever watch over you, and await with 
loving arms your coming to the Happy Hunt- 
ing Grounds.’’ 

Passing on he began to speak a message to 
another, while Yuhula trembling, began to 
retreat, at the same time her hand sought the 
stone and necklace. Her astonishment was 
great when she discovered that she had not 
worn the necklace. For some moments she 
stood lost in meditation, unconscious of what 
transpired, until Janesky approached and in- 
formed her that time was up, and that they 
had better proceed on their journey, as the 


84 


WANNASESKA 


ceremonies had ended. Her mind had been 
so absorbed that she could only think of the 
mysterious proceedings and the words of the 
prophet. Mounting their ponies, she at once 
asked Janesky how the prophet knew that she 
possessed a necklace with a stone attached ; and 
why he said that a pale- face hovered near her 
— surely he did not think that she was of the 
white race ; and the fact that he knew that 
she had a necklace when it was at home, and 
the fact that the prophet had never seen her 
before, amazed her beyond measure. Con- 
cluding she asked Janesky: “How is this 
done? I do not understand it. Explain it all 
to me, please.” 

“There is something very mysterious about 
this class of our people, ’ ’ he replied. “I often 
hear words that puzzle me, and hear of scenes 
that are beyond my comprehension. There 
is some secret link between the past and the 
future that is known only to these men, at 
present, and they are able to reveal things 
that seem impossible for human minds to 
grasp except those of our departed do speak or 
impress them in some manner.” 

“I remember now,” said Yuhula, “that 
Wannaseska in reading the stone, spoke of a 
pale-face lady. What it all means I do not 
know, but I shall get him to explain the first 
opportunity that presents itself . ” 

“How were you impressed with the cere- 
monies you witnessed to-day?” 

“I must confess that I am struck with awe 
at such proceedings. The services were simple, 
forcible and inspiring. Every one appeared 
to take part and FEEL an interest in what 
was said and done.” 


WANNASESKA 


85 


“I am pleased to learn that you enjoyed 
the meeting ; for I was afraid you had dis- 
carded our traditions, as you had united with 
the church of the white race.’^ 

They rode along in silence for some time 
until Yuhula turning to her companion, said : 
“There are times when the minds of certain 
individuals are filled with some mysterious 
force, and we hear words that fill our hearts 
with awe, yet do we not magnify what appears 
so strange and unaccountable, when, after all, 
it may be some faculty of the mind that is 
natural, but we are unconscious of its exis- 
tence. For instance, Oulee thinks I am the 
possessor of some wonderful curative power 
and can heal the sick by merely placing my 
hands upon their person. If I possess such a 
power, I am ignorant of it ; yet 1 have never 
made a study of sucli things.” 

“You may possess such a power and not be 
aware of its existence, for Wannaseska is able 
to do what is strange and mysterious. He says 
it is only the exercise of a dormant faculty 
that all may acquire. While his life has been 
spent almost in seclusion, still he has devoted 
his time to the improvement of his mind and 
is a hard student.” 

“Then he understands English, I presume?” 

“He was educated in that tongue, yet he 
was never known to utter a word of that lan- 
guage in the presence of a white person since 
the dark shadow passed over his pathway. 
Doubtless you have heard of the sad story of 
his life — how he was left an orphan when 
quite a young man. ” 

“I know little or nothing of his past life, as 
I do not remember ever seeing him until you 


86 


WANNASESKA 


brought him to our house. What little I do 
know has been gathered from Oulee and 
yourself. ’ ’ 

“If you wish to hear his history, I will 
relate it as he gave it to me : To begin with, 
he came of a proud race, his parents must 
have been able to read and speak English. I 
have often heard him speak of his early 
training, and of his school days. I do not now 
recall the place where he received his educa- 
tion, but he was in school until he was about 
sixteen years of age. The death of his father 
and mother caused him to have to leave school 
at that age. His parents were foully mur- 
dered by the whites. From what I could 
learn some one of our race had gone into the 
white settlement and had committed some 
crime. I do not think it was murder, yet the 
whites were so enraged that they came to the 
home of Wannaseska and finding his parents 
alone, slew them without warning. The 
whites did not stop to investigate who had 
murdered those innocent persons, as was 
proven afterwards. The shock was more than 
the young sensitive heart of Wannaseska 
could stand. 

“Although he was assured of his parents’ 
innocence, still his proud heart would not 
allow him to accept any favors from the 
whites and he moved to where he now lives, 
near the dies ta tee river. It was on account 
of this aftliction that he vowed to never 
utter a word of English in the presence of a 
white person ; and, up to date, he has not 
violated this vow. If the race ever takes its 
position upon an equal footing with the 
whites, and the bitterness that now exists is 


WANNASESKA 


87 


blotted out, he may reconsider ; but until 
then, he will doubtless hold to his vow and 
die keeping it — he is an Indian, you know. 
That is why he devotes his time to the uplift- 
ing and betterment of his race, and the reason 
some call him a prophet. He has not even 
mingled with our race, until within the last 
few years.” 

“His life has been a sad one indeed,” she 
commented; “I have often wondered why it 
was that he refused to speak English ; for I 
could discern that he understood that lan- 
guage. From his conversation I was con- 
vinced that he was not strange naturally ; but 
that some other notion caused him to act as 
he did.” 

“He has no objection to the whites trying 
Corn-Tassel ; but thinks it an abridgment of 
our rights as a race — besides^ the general gov- 
ernment has always exercised that authority 
and not the State. In all former treaties, 
the president and congress claimed the right 
to control the Indians. The State has never 
had possession of our lands as they have never 
been ceded to the State or the United States. 
The State in ceding to the United States 
its territory, did so upon the condition that 
the general government would relieve or re- 
linquish all of the Indian claims. The wild 
life led by Corn-Tassel did not meet the ap- 
proval of Wannaseska, but it is the principle 
of the question of the conditions that surround 
the crime that warrants him to devote his 
time and talent to this work ; and it is 
a purely unselfish motive that prompts him 
to busy himself in Corn-TassePs behalf. He 


88 


WANNASESKA 


feels that the whole race is affected by such 
acts on the part of the State/’ 

At this she remarked angrily.: “The 
whites must have a double standard of jus- 
tice, then ; for how can they hope to have 
peace and prosperity surrounded by such in- 
fluences?” 

Janesky did not so lose his temper as to 
allow his passions to control him when they 
were of no avail ; but coolly and even deliber- 
ately discussed the subject as one who knew 
what to say and how to say it: “There is 
another question to consider — the whites 
were the first to introduce whisky among our 
people and now when a crime is committed 
the State seeks to punish the criminal, charged 
with the offense while under the influence of 
this vile stuff. Now who is really to blame 
— the State which allows the temptation, or 
the one not responsible for his acts?” 

“I am not conversant with the facts or the 
subject to give you an intelligent answer.” 

“Wannaseska thinks the whites should 
study that question more closely before ad- 
ministering such justice as they have started. 
What I know of the subject I have learned 
from him, as I usually visit his home when I 
am in that section.” 

“From what I saw on this trip, I should 
think that other attractions force you to visit 
the section near the Chestatee quite often.” 
Yuhula gave him a roguish glance and divined 
that she was not mistaken in her conjecture. 

“I must confess that I do not spend all my 
time at his home, even when on a visit here.” 
A smile that he did not attempt to conceal, 
told Yuhula all she desired to know. 


WANNASESKA 


89 


“This is the trail that leads to Gainesville,” 
he remarked, as he pointed to a beaten path- 
way stretching out toward the east. Lean- 
ing forward and shading his eyes with his 
hands, he said presently: “I see a party of 
horsemen coming down this trail. I wonder 
if they are not white men? I expect they are 
carrying another man to jail. The troops are 
going over the territory arresting every white 
person found living in our section.” 

“Let us move onward,^’ she said excitedly, 
“for I have a presentiment that we may have 
trouble.” 

“I see they have discovered us already; 
for now they are hurrying up the mountain 
and I make them out as soldiers from their 
dress. 

“What does that mean?” asked Yuhula, as 
they started onward and the report of a gun 
rang out and a ball whistled over their heads. 

“It means that this is a warning and that 
we must wait until the soldiers arrive, as they 
wish to get some information.” 

“Do you apprehend any danger?” she 
asked. 

“I cannot tell what they may wish ; but I 
trust you will have no fear on account of 
yourself — no harm can come to you.” 

Yuhula sat upon her pony, pale with ex- 
citement on account of having been forced to 
stop until the soldiers came up. As the offi- 
cer in charge, clad in rich military suit, gave 
the salute, he inquired of Janesky if the lady 
with him lived in the territory. Without 
stopping to think, he replied : 

“ Yes ; she lives some six or eight miles to 
the south.” 


90 


WANNASJESKA 


“How long has she resided in this ter- 
ritory?” 

“She has just returned home, having been 
away for several years. She came home some 
three weeks ago. This is her old home. ^ ’ 

The officer now turning to Yuhula said 
very politely : “I regret to disturb your pleas- 
ant trip with this gallant escort, but my duty 
as an officer compels me to have you accept 
my escort to Gainesville, where 1 will then 
turn you over to the proper authorities to try 
your case. If you have friends in the town, 
which doubtless you have, they can stand 
your bond and save you the degradation of 
having to be incarcerated ; for jails are any- 
thing but an enviable place. You are aware 
that all white persons are forbidden to settle 
in this territory, and your friend is a witness 
against you ; for he says your home is in this 
section.” 

The words of the officer fell like lead upon 
the heart of Yuhula, who, turning pale, cast 
a beseeching look at Janesky. The idea of be- 
ing confined in that horrible jail was too much 
for her nerves. Janesky sat with his head 
cast down upon his breast, his heart beating 
loud, wondering what could be done to save 
his companion this ordeal. At last, when the 
officer had finished speaking he said : “You 
are mistaken in the identity of the lady. She 
is truly an Indian maiden of the Cherokee 
tribe, as her parents are of my race.” 

“That may be true,” replied the officer, a 
smile playing over his face, “and if the 
maiden can satisfy us beyond all doubt that 
she is not a white maiden, all right ; but other- 
wise, she must accompany us to Gainesville.” 


WANNASESKA 


91 


Yuhula did not utter a word for fear her 
emotion would betray some sign of weakness, 
and her haughty spirit would not allow her to 
yield in the least degree. Silently she sat 
awaiting her doom, for she saw no hope in 
the face of the officer, and knew that he meant 
business. 

“This is truly the daughter of the old chief, 
living to the south. His home is the large log 
house which you have doubtless seen.’* 

“Certainly I know the old house and the 
old chief as well, who is a friend of mine. I 
have visited his home many times ; yet I 
must confess that I have never had the pleas- 
ure of meeting this fair lady before ; or even 
of knowing of her existence. I do not blame 
you for trying to deceive me in defense of one 
so fair ; yet I must ask you to excuse me if 1 
refuse to accept your well-laid story. ” Turn-^ 
ing to Yuhula he said : “Have you no excuse 
why I should not carry you to jail to await 
trial for a violation of the laws of the state 
of Georgia? or are you too proud and toe 
honest to prevaricate and weave a fabricated 
story in order to screen yourself from punish- 
ment? I am tempted to let you go free ; for 
one so fair as yourself should not be forced to 
suffer.” Seeing that she seemed unmoved, he 
continued: “To see your intelligent brow, 
and lovely dress, one would not suspect you 
to be of Indian birth. Everyt.aing is against 
the story of your faithful escort — may I in- 
quire if he is your husband?” 

Janesky would not give her time to reply, 
even had she so desired, for he said : “She is 
not married, sir, to any one — she is only my 
friend. If you will allow me the privilege of 


92 


WANNASESKA 


proving my claim, I am satisfied you will not 
regret it. It is hard to think that you could 
be so cruel as to shut this innocent maiden in 
your gloomy prison. You have the power to 
force her from me ; otherwise I would not 
agree to even listen to your idea, but I may, 
some day, be able to repay you for the insult 
given this lady.^’ His eyes flashed as he 
spoke, and he sat in an attitude that betoken- 
ed defiance, even though realizing the peril 
to do so. 

“The young lady does not so much as deny 
that she is not of the white race,^’ said the 
officer, “am I to accept your words when she 
makes no attempt to defend herself? I am on- 
ly discharging my duty as an officer of the 
law ; ’ ’ then turning to his men he said : 

“See that nothing is done to wound the 
feelings of this young lady until we deliver 
her up to the proper authorities, where she 
can have a fair trial ; and if she is innocent, I 
will be only too proud to make all amends.” 

Turning to Janesky, he continued : “I ad- 
mire your courage in d ^fending this lady ; for 
it shows the true manhood in your nature. I 
hope I make myself understood when I say 
that no one is farther from offering an insult 

a defenseless woman than myself ; there- 
fore I appreciate your situation, trusting that 
she may reward you for your kindness. 1 must 
bid you adieu, for I have no orders for your 
detention. You are at liberty to depart when 
you so desire.” 

“Then there is nothing I can do that will 
cause you to release her?” his tone was not 
so defiant, and he looked the officer full in 
the face. 


WANNASESKA 


93 


“The night is coming on, and we must has- 
ten on if we hope to reach Gainesville before 
dark ; so I do not see what could be done un- 
less you could bring more proofs of her inno- 
cence.” 

The sun was just sinking in the west, and 
Yuhula, with a look of despair in her eyes, 
gave her friend one fond look, hoping he 
might yet conceive of some plan whereby she 
might be released. She thought of the sorrow 
the news would give her parents when they 
were apprised of her imprisonment. Then she 
thought of her own safety in the hands of the 
burly soldiers, which caused her to shudder. 
She tried to think of some plan whereby she 
could prove who she was and why she happen- 
ed to pass along that route at that particular 
time. Why she was made to suffer she could 
not understand ; to whom could she appeal in 
order to prove her relationship? Her hopes 
vanished as the men formed in line and the 
march to Gainesville began. Divested of all 
hope she began to arrauge for the trip, think- 
ing that probably this would be the last time 
she would see the old hills and the lovely val- 
leys now mocking her in her sorrow. Her 
heart went out in humble supplication that 
she would be shielded from harm. 

“Forward, March!” rang out on the still 
air and the soldiers formed a long line, head- 
ed for Gainesville. 


CHAPTER VI. 


STONE AND NECKLACE MYSTEBIOUSLY DISAPPEAR. 

Are there not periods in one’s life when the 
mind appears to stand still — then act with 
lightning rapidity, leaving only a confused 
idea of the thoughts and scenes of the past? 
We wonder why we acted in such and such a 
manner, and sometimes condemn ourselves 
for not exercising better judgment. While, 
as in the case of Yuhula, for instance, no 
doubt she thought of many ways of proving 
her identity ; yet she failed to yield, or force 
herself to offer any suggestions that would as- 
sist in proving what, under any other circum- 
stance would have been an easy task. Doubt- 
less she feared to speak just one word ; for 
her safety might depend upon it, and the 
words framed were never uttered. The read- 
er has doubtless had similar experiences. 

Despair was pictured upon Yuhula’s coun- 
tenance when the officer said to her: “The 
day is fast going by — in fact, nearly spent ; 
and as we have some distance to go, I trust 
you will see the necessity of obeying my or- 
ders and accompany me without force. I will 
show you every courtesy in my power.” 

These words had the desired effect, for she 
aroused herself from the stupor into which 
she had fallen ; and facing the officer, she 
looked him squarely in the face and said : “I 
regret my inability to prove his statements 


WANNASESKA 


95 


true to your satisfaction ; but if you will go 
with me to my father’s house, I will be able 
to give the proof demanded.” 

A shade passed over his face as he replied : 
“I sincerely regret that I cannot possibly ac- 
commodate you in that respect ; for that is 
not the direction we intend travelling ; be- 
sides, what would it amount to, as I am con- 
vinced that you belong to the white race, con- 
sequently you must have come of white par- 
entage ; but that your home is in this terri- 
tory, I do not doubt. While I am willing, even 
desirous of showing you every courtesy in my 
power and consistent with my duty, I will 
make diligent inquiry of all we happen to 
meet on the way to Gainesville, but I fear 
you will have to make the best of the situa- 
tion and excuse me as I discharge my duty. 
Of course I will take pleasure in releasing 
you when I am satisfied you are the alleged 
daughter of the old chief.” He smiled as he 
finished speaking for he noticed the look of 
pain upon her face. 

She had somewhat regained her composure 
as she replied : “This act of yours is not only 
an insult to me, but to the whole race as well. 
Do you wonder that we hate you, and cannot 
live in peace and harmony with a race that 
will dare, by force of arms, to crush our hearts 
and deprive us of all we hold sacred? I thought 
one could find true manhood among the offi- 
cers of the great commonwealth of Georgia. 
I find I was mistaken : for even defenseless 
ladies are victims of your prey.” 

The blood mounted to his cheek as he lis- 
tened to her scathing rebuke ; and it was 
some time before he could command language 


96 


WANNASESKA 


to reply : ‘‘There are circumstances which 
render it impossible for even gentlemen to 
observe all the rules of etiquette. Duty com- 
pels one to disregard that high respect due a 
lady, even in well-bred society. Your lan- 
guage could have been more chaste, yet it un- 
doubtedly betrays you ; for it would require 
a Cherokee years to acquire such fluency of 
speech ; and more especially to find such suit- 
able language to express your thoughts — 
your indignation. ’ ’ 

“That can be attributed to my association 
with the whites during the eight years I at- 
tended school , but I do not think I am such 
an adept in commanding language for sarcasm. 
Usually a lady’s protest meets with some con- 
sideration among well-bred gentlemen and 
commands some mark of courtesy, even if her 
statements are not received as truthful. You 
whites boast of chivalry ; yet I presume there 
must be some exceptions to all general rules.” 

To this reply he did not offer any answer. 
Yuhula wondered if there was any way she 
might adopt in order to avoid spending the 
night in jail. No matter how she reasoned, 
there seemed to be no way of escape ; and 
she became more and more reconciled. She 
reluctantly followed him, while Janesky, lay- 
ing whip to his pony, flew like an arrow in 
another direction. The minutes grew into 
hours as they rode along : but her hopes ran 
high when she espied several of her race 
coming down the trail to meet them. She 
hoped that some of the number would know 
her ; or that she would be able to recognize 
one of their number. As the crowd ap- 
proached, she scanned their faces but saw no 


WANNASESKA 


97 


recognition and her courage was fast failing 
when the oflBcer inquired of one of their num- 
ber if they knew the daughter of the old 
chief. He smiled at her scornfully as he ask- 
ed the question. Yuhula felt as though she 
could, and really wanted to knock him from 
the horse for asking such a question ; yet she 
hoped one of the number would know her ; 
but they all passed by without recognizing 
her ; and when one of their number said, “You 
know the old chief as well as we, and know 
that he has no daughter. I have known him 
for five years and have never heard that he 
had a daughter,” the hope that had arisen 
in her breast died away, leaving despair 
written upon her features. The officer again 
turned to Yuhula, this time triumphantly, and 
almost tauntingly said : 

“It appears that your own friends do not 
recognize you or remember that the old chief 
even has a child of your sex ; yet I am sure 
he would not be so cruel as to disown you 
were he to see your pretty face.” 

She cast a withering look of scorn upon him, 
refusing to make any comment. The last ves- 
tige of hope had now fled and her haughty 
spirit was humbled as she contemplated the 
degradation of being incarcerated in that hid- 
eous jail ; and the only consolation she could 
get was the hope of seeing Corn-Tassel. She 
was no longer able to command self-control ; 
for her eyes filled with tears ; though she 
managed to hide them, not wishing her cap- 
tors to become aware of her weakness. She 
felt that she suffered more keenly than if she 
had been really guilty of some crime. She 
was innocent, yet unable to establish the 


98 


WANNASESKA 


fact, she must submit to the disgrace of lying 
in jail until her parents could come to her aid. 
She remembered how some of the white race 
had been arrested upon the same charge and 
had been forced to lie in jail for several 
months awaiting a trial. Would that be her 
fate? 

Again the word was given to move on, and 
they carried her over the rough trail at a 
speed that was sickening to her sensitive 
nature ; more especially as the occasion was 
considered. 

Arriving at the banks of the Chatta- 
hoochee river, they were in the act of fording 
the stream when Yuhula now felt that all was 
lost, for she saw some of those in advance 
begin to swim their horses. She did not 
know whether her pony would be able to 
carry her across or not. The officer waited 
until some of the men had gained the oppo- 
site shore ; when just as he was about to 
begin fording the stream, a party of Chero- 
kees, returning from Gainesville, rode into 
the river and soon crossed over on their side. 
Great was her surprise and joy when she 
recognized her old friend, who was at that 
time chief of her tribe. Her heart bounded 
with pleasure as she saw him salute the offi- 
cer and come up to them and extend his hand 
to her, calling her by her proper name. She 
felt that she could fall down and worship 
him ; for w^as he not her savior? She did 
not wait for him to ask her any questions ; 
but at once explained to him the circumstance 
under which she was placed. She was certain 
that Janesky had hastened home and apprised 
her parents of her grave circumstances. 


WANNASESKA 


99 


Chief John Ridge turned to the officer and 
asked upon what authority he was detaining 
the young maiden. The officer explained 
that he was convinced that the young lady 
was of the white race and felt that he was 
fulfilling his duty as an officer of the law to 
take her under his charge and carry her to 
Gainesville where she could have a trial. He 
then began to apologize for his conduct, when 
the chief more fully explained who she was 
and why she appeared in the dress of the 
whites. The officer again tried to excuse his 
act by referring to his duty, showing his 
desire to keep down any hostility between the 
races. He then offered to furnish an escort 
to Yuhula in order that she might arrive 
safely at home, but she showed by her 
demeanor that she would not accept any such 
courtesy. Looking him squarely in the face, 
she told him that she did not need his escort 
any longer than he could get out of her 
sight. That she had already been forced to 
accept of his escort longer than she desired — 
much longer than was agreeable ; and the 
sooner they separated the more agreeable it 
would be for both. 

To this the officer bowed low, saying: “I 
trust in the future to renew our acquaintance, 
but under different circumstances, when I 
hope to be able to prove to your satisfaction 
that I possess some of the qualities that form 
true manly character and that I am not such 
a boor as you now take me to be.” 

Again saluting them, he rode into the river 
and passed on to the other side. 

Chief John Ridge then explained to her as 
they rode along how the State of Georgia had 

LofC. 


100 


WANNASESKA 


enacted a law compelling every white person 
to leave the territory, making it a crime for 
white persons to settle upon lands claimed by 
Oherokees. “Every one has been notified to 
leave this territory or suffer the [punishment 
of four years imprisonment. The military 
had been ordered to make arrests of all white 
persons found residing in the territory ; and no 
doubt the officer was of the opinion that you 
belonged to that race, and made the arrest, 
believing he was faithfully discharging his 
duty.” 

“But I merely asked permission to go by 
home in order to identify myself, and he 
refused my request.” Yuhula’s eyes showed 
her indignation. 

“Thinking you had violated the law, he did 
not deem it necessary to give you the cour- 
tesy he would have done under different cir- 
cumstances.” 

Yuhula now began to laugh over the fears 
she entertained at the thought of spending a 
night in jail. She then told how Janesky 
acted when he saw no chance to rescue her, 
and how pitiable he appeared as she rode 
away. The chief smiled as she related the 
incident. Knowing her intelligence, he began 
talking of some of the more recent national 
matters, relating how he had just forwarded 
important papers to the governor of Georgia, 
informing him that an injunction would be 
asked of the Supreme Court of the United 
States restraining the state from exercising 
authority over this territory. “If the state 
still persists in forcing criminal jurisdiction,” 
he continued, “over my people, then I shall 
ask the president of the United States to stay 


WANNASESKA 


101 


the action of the state, until it can be acted 
upon by the Supreme Court of the United 
States. While it may appear strange, the 
state seeks to punish its own people if they 
attempt to live in our territory, claiming our 
lands when they have never been ceded to 
them or any other power, nor is it my wish 
to make grants to any of the lands occupied 
by my people. The state complains that the 
general government did not give them justice 
when it failed to turn these lands over to it, 
yet at the same time it seeks to enforce its 
laws over the disputed territory.” 

“I suppose you have heard of the narrow 
escape of Wannaseska?” she asked as they 
rode along. She related the circumstance in 
detail ; and when she had ended, the chief 
said : “There is some mystery connected with 
that man that baffles all investigation. I could 
not at first understand why his life had been 
attempted ; but after considering his case and 
yours, together with hundreds of others similar 
I am sometimes worried for fear my warriors 
will rise up in open rebellion and bring about 
another war. 1 fear we will be forced to re- 
linquish our claims and accept the terms of 
the whites. I once dreamed that we could 
live peaceably with them ; but if such acts 
as these continue, our happiness will 
never be reached until we are separated far 
from them. Our race is now divided upon 
the question of disposing of our lands and 
moving to the west ; but what the final out- 
come will be, no one can tell.” 

“I am aware that there is a division of sen- 
timent,” she replied, “yet if the race were 
united, we could make a more satisfactory 


102 


WANNASESKA 


settlement; but as it now stands I see no 
prospect of a speedy adjustment of the diffi- 
culties surrounding us.” 

A “What does all this mean?” he asked as a 
body of Cherokees were seen plainly by the 
moonlight, coming at a break-neck speed, 
brandishing their guns and giving a hideous 
war-whoop. They halted as they drew up, 
and they at once recognized Janesky as the 
leader, feverish with excitement. Stop- 
ping at respectful distance, he told how he 
had collected a few of his friends and were 
on their way to rescue Yuhula from her cap- 
tors. She smiled as she thanked him for the 
interest he had taken in and for her welfare, 
then related to him how she had met the chief 
who recognizeil lier and caused her release, 
and of the officer proposing to send an escort 
with her. The men soon became reconciled 
and turned back, and disbanded, going to their 
respective homes. The chief turned to Yu- 
hula as they wended their way homeward, 
and said : “You see how easy it is to arouse 
my men. The feeling of resentment is so 
strong that only a word is necessary to put 
them on the war path. They do not stop to 
consider the danger, but rush h^'adlong into 
it, regardless of their lives. The whites do 
not understand rhe nature of the Indian — 
they seek to force submission to laws restrain- 
ing their freedom ; when it is a well-known 
principle that the Indian refuses to work or 
to do those things practiced by the whites. 
They have never been forced to obey such 
laws or submit to such restraints as they 
would have us do. Their proud nature will 
not allow them to submit to laws abridging 


WANNASESKA 


103 


their rights or any privilege they have hereto- 
fore enjoyed. We feel that we can govern 
ourselves, consequently do not see the neces- 
sity of practicing such measures as adopted 
by the whites. We prefer the solitude of the 
forest, where we can acquire a living by hunt- 
ing and fishing — we will never become like 
the whites. Education means civilization, and 
that means death to the Indian. It will not 
take man}" generations before our race will 
become extinct. That is one cause of the 
hatred of my race to the whites — they see the 
results — at least that is Wannaseska’s opinion, 
and you know we look up to him as being the 
greatest living prophet of the day and age. 
My people have acquired the habit of drink- 
ing whiskey and this is one of the evil results 
of mixing with the whites. This alone has 
caused more strife than all others combined ; 
yet the state grants license to all those who 
wish to embark in this death-dealing, strife- 
making business.” 

“Let us hope that in time a reformation 
will take place,” suggested Yuhula ; “by as- 
sociating with the whites we will adopt habits 
of industry and become alive to everything 
that is conducive to our interests and make 
for our happiness.” 

“Such will never be the case,” he replied 
gloomily ; “for the Indian wilLstarve before 
he will adopt such measures. His proud na- 
ture will never allow him to toil, no matter 
what the result may be ; for he does not care 
to hoard wealth ; but only cares for the present. 
He knows that such a life will not bring the 
happiness he has enjoyed heretofore, roaming 
over the forest, wild and free with no care 


104 


WANNASESKA 


upon his mind — that is the ideal Indian — now 
and forever he will be the same, regardless of 
what might be tried in the way of experi- 
ment.” 

“Knowing your influence with the whites, 
can I not persuade you to intercede with them 
in behalf of Corn-Tassel?” 

He shook his head as though he felt that 
there was no hope of doing anything that 
would be of benefit to the prisoner. Continu- 
ing he said, “I fear I cannot accomplish what 
you ask ; although I have filed papers looking 
to his interests ; for if the State considers my 
protest, it may see fit to transfer the case to 
other courts, where I have reason to hope jus- 
tice will be meted out to our youug friend. 
If he is tried before the people of Georgia, I 
fear he will never have the pleasure of visit- 
ing his friends again this side of the Happy 
Hunting Grounds. I do not wish ro alarm you, 
but the bitterness existing between the races 
today will act as a barrier to his release ; how- 
ever, I will attempt to get the case before the 
president, if possible.” 

“I sincerely hope you may succeed in get- 
ting the case before the proper tribunal,” 
she said, as they arrived at the place where 
the trail leading in the direction of her home 
crossed the one they were travelling. Bid- 
ding the chief good-bye she thanked him 
again and again for his timely appearance and 
saving her the embarrassment of going to jail. 
In company with Janesky she set out for her 
old home. 

Riding rapidly they pushed onward, not 
caring to discuss the events of the day, each 
one busy with their own thoughts, while the 


WANNASESKA 


105 


cool breeze fanned their excited brows. 

Having arrived at her home, Yuhula invited 
her friend to spend the evening with them as 
her parents would want to hear him relate 
the experiences of the day ; but he begged to 
be excused as important business carried him 
elsewhere. 

Yuhula smiled and said that she would ex- 
cuse him, but that she did not think that 
Oulee would be jealous if he should stay, 
with a twinkle that betokened good nature 
and gratitude. 

He blushed under her remark, but did not 
deign to reply, as he extended his hand, say- 
ing : “Fare-ye-well — Ave’ll meet again.” 

Remounting his pony, he soon disappeared 
in the gloom of the forest, as Yuhula stood 
for a moment looking at his retreating form, 
and the words he had just spoken came to her 
mind. “Fare-ye-well ; fare-ye-well,” she re- 
peated to herself; “are all we cherish faring 
well? And until we meet again? Will not 
some unseen danger befall them before we 
meet and again behold their happy faces?” 
A silent prayer went up from the depths of 
her heart that those she loved w^ould be 
shielded from harm and again be permitted 
to smile in her presence. So many exciting 
scenes she had passed through since her re- 
turn home, and her heart had forebodings 
that something was about to happen that 
would cast a gloom upon her life. She tried 
to drive the feeling from her mind, but was 
unable to do so. What it was that caused 
these forebodings she could not imagine, but 
she could not drive the idea from her. Hav- 
ing cared for her pony she hastened to the 


106 


WANNASESKA 


house and ran in, throwing her arms around 
her parents and kissed them passionately many 
times. She began to relate the events that 
occurred on her momentous and adventurous 
trip, going over in detail one by one of the 
occurrences as they happened from the time 
she and Janesky left their home until she re- 
turned, dwelling long upon the account of 
her capture and narrow escape from being 
taken to jail ; and when she had ended, the 
old chief was walking to and fro, pacing un- 
easily, until his feelings were wrought up to 
such a pitch that he interrupted her with : 

“Such acts make my blood boil, and I 
must sit idly by and not resent the insult. 
Once my arm was strong and I could defend 
myself — my family and my country ; now I 
have grown old and weak, must sit down and 
submit to such indignations. How vainly I 
wish to be young again, with my hundred 
picked warriors — with the w’ar paint on and 
all ready at any moment. Hugh ! Hugh ! 
we’d make these old hills roar with the sounds 
once so pleasant. Where are all my old com- 
panions when I w^as young and strong? Pass- 
ed over to the Happy Hunting Grounds, where 
I, too, will soon be basking in the sunshine 
that always sends refreshing rays, and in for- 
ests that abound in game, the forests which 
are green the year round, with no pale-face 
to molest.” 

Overcome with emotion, he sat down at the 
solicitation of Yuhula and his aged wife and 
became calm. Yuhula now continued, saying : 

“Father, the officer did not do this purpose- 
ly — he made a mistake, as he was sure I 
belonged to the white race.” 


WANNASESKA 


107 


“Yes, yes, no doubt he styled it a mistake ; 
but why did he not give you an opportunity 
to prove your identity? He could have given 
you that much courtesy — why, I am one hun- 
dred and thirty-six years old ; and no one 
can accuse me of not showing courtesy to 
every woman that has crossed my path ; nay, 
I have been kind to them.” 

While I have no disposition to worry the 
reader with too many digressions, we will 
pause long enough to reflect over the fact 
that on the very spot where these transactions 
have taken place, civilization has come in ; 
the forests destroyed, together with all that 
goes to make up a civilized section ; and 
strange to say, a man or woman who 
lives to-day to be eighty or one hundred years 
of age, is looked upon as a prodigy ; while 
Indians sometimes lived to the great age of 
two hundred, as reliable historians inform us* 
The medical fraternity could learn a lesson 
from this statement that would materially^ 
assist and arrest the progress of disease, by 
prescribing air, sunlight, water, and suggesting 
an erect position of the body — the entire 
stock of the drugstore of the red man. To 
shut out the blessed sunshine, to refuse to 
breathe sufficient air into our lungs is an 
insult to God himself, who has given us health 
in abundance ; but in the rush and bustle for 
wealth and notoriety, we have ignored the 
source of our beings — air and sunlight — and 
look to the “medicine man” of to-day to re- 
store wasted vitality, when common sense 
tells us that such a view is impossible, as sta- 
tistics prove to the contrary. 

Continuing their conversation, Yuhula 


108 


WANNASESKA 


said: “We did meet some of our tribe, but 
they even denied you having a daughter, so 
I was forced to go with the officer until we 
met Chief John Ridge. I shall never forget 
his kindness.” 

“Yes; John Ridge is a nice fellow, and 
conservative in all his views, yet the race 
does not understand him, for he is not allow- 
ed to act as he pleases ; though I am willing 
to trust the work entirely in his hands.” 

“He told me that he thought it best to the 
race’s interest to dispose of these lands and 
accept the proposition of the Government to 
go west where much game abounds ; and then 
live in peace unmolested by the whites. We 
would at least be free from the military, and 
a maiden could ride where she chose without 
fear of being arrested.” 

“Probably that is best, daughter, you can 
go to the far west where new altars will be 
built, new graves be dug ; and there you can 
live in peace, while men like myself — squaws 
like your mother, will never see this promised 
land you speak of, but must be buried with 
our fathers, and no one will be left to mourn 
over our graves. We will soon pass away like 
a blade of grass and be forever forgotten.” 

Yuhula arose and threw her arms around 
hk neck and exclaimed : “I cannot bear the 
idea of such a separation ; where you live 
I will live ; where your home is, there will 
I reside, and where you are buried, there 
will my bones repose ; and we will each have 
this for our starting place to the Happy Hunt- 
ing Grounds.” 

He tenderly kissed her brow, and with a 
voice filled with emotion, said : “No, no, my 


WANNASESKA 


109 


child, that can never be — my days of useful- 
ness are ended, while you are in the prime 
of life ; therefore, go onward and press for the 
mark of high calling, and in a word, make 
yourself useful in the day and age in which 
you live. I only desire to live to see you 
married and provided for — when that is done, 
I am ready to go. There is something I wish 
to tell you before I take this journey, though 
now my heart is too sad ; but some day I will 
be able to tell you and explain the mystery 
of your life. Leave me now alone with my 
sorrows.” 

Yuhula left the room to assist her mother 
in some work she was doing, wondering 
all the while what her father could have al- 
luded to when he said he would tell her 
the mystery of her life. Did it have any- 
thing to do with what the prophet told her 
while attending the ceremonies that day? 
Did Wannaseska tell her all when reading the 
stone that day he was there? What did it all 
mean? The more she tried to unravel the 
mystery, the deeper it seemed to grow ; and 
the more she thought about it, the more con- 
fused she became. She related her exper- 
iences to her mother ; and when she was 
through, she said: “Your father will some 
day tell you why it was that he sent you 
away to be educated. I did not wish to give 
up my only child, but he would not listen to 
my words. The necklace given you is one 
that has been in the family for years, there 
being connected with it something that some 
day will be told you. I am not at liberty to 
do that part of the work, at present.” 

Yuhula’s curiosity was now more aroused 


110 


WANNASESKA 


than before. She believed that there was 
something about the history of the stone and 
necklace ; for whenever she wore it, there 
was a strange sensation in her being that she 
could not account for. Was there really 
some secret influence about it when she wore 
it? She did not believe in such influences, yet 
what could it all mean? 

She went about her duties in a manner that 
betokened that her mind was not upon her 
work. She wondered if there was anything 
in what the prophet had said. Did he really 
exercise spiritual influences and discover 
something about her ; or was he familiar with 
her history and that of her family? Why was 
it her mother could not impart the secret to 
her that was rightfully her own? “Some day 
I am to know all; yet- how can I wait?’^ 
Her mother called her attention to a fact that 
made her come to her senses ; for she was 
carefully placing a platter upon the Are, 
which should have been 'placed upon the 
table. She made some excuse, but went on 
in that abstracted way, as though dreaming. 
She would smile when corrected by her 
mother, but would soon become so absorbed 
that she would again forget herself and repeat 
the same thing over, whatever she happened 
to be doing. She left the room soon, intend- 
ing to re-examine the stone ; when, to her 
surprise, it was gone from its accustomed 
place. After a fruitless search, she sat down 
wondering what had become of it. Could it 
be possible that someone had entered the 
house during her absence and stolen it? She 
remembered having examined it the morning 
she left to visit Oulee, but had decided to 


WANNASESKA 


111 


leave it at home for fear she might lose 
it, or happen to some misfortune. Now she 
could not get Wannaseska to read it for her, 
and she must wait until her parents chose to 
make known the mystery it contained. 

The very thought of it oppressed her, 
though she thought best not to inform them 
of her great loss ; for they would doubtless 
chide her with carelessness 


CHAPTER VII. 


corn-tassel’s story as told by himself. 

When life is hanging by a slender thread 
and all hopes are vanished, then if health 
is restored, are we not wont to attribute it to 
some supernatural or divine influence? No 
matter how vague our memory, or indifferent 
our desires, still there is yet something that 
causes one to feel thankful to some power 
higher and more powerful than the visible 
means used in bringing about the restoration, 
if we consider that all pow*er or force is 
hidden and we know not whence it cometh or 
whither it goeth. We are too prone to call it 
chance ; when, on the other hand, we know 
that such a thing as chance never receives 
any consideration among investigators — if so, 
we would “chance” to live or die, and would 
not be responsible beings. In the recovery 
from sickness, gratitude seeks a vent to give 
expression ; and how sweet it is to lift the 
earnest pleadings of one’s heart to some un- 
seen power. A new world is opened up to 
the invalid as the days of convalescence drag 
heavily by, and makes life worth living. 

As strength returned to Wannaseska, he 
felt thankful to that same “Power” that 
gladdens the heart of humanity at such times, 
thankful that he had been restored to his 
normal condition, physically, mentally and — 
must I say it, lovingly ; for the love awaken- 


WANNASESKA 


113 


ed in his bosom for Yuhula, stimulated him 
beyond measure, and resolves were made that 
a few weeks prior to this time, would not 
have been thought of, much less considered 
favorably. This same mysterious power 
caused him to allow his heart to go out in 
gratitude to his benefactress, he believing 
that spiritual influences through the medium- 
ship of Yuhula had wrought the change and 
consequent restoration to health. Beyond 
his most sanguine expectations, he was able 
to return to his home the day Yuhula left 
him. His heart was set to render aid to 
Corn-Tassel, and this fact may have stimu- 
lated him in the undertaking. The needed 
preparations were carefully looked after ; for 
he now contemplated visiting Gainesville at 
the first opportunity, against the wishes of 
his friends, who were anxious regarding his 
physical condition, as well as the dangers to 
be risked in traveling through the forests at 
such a time when even the stoutest men were 
in imminent danger ; particularly did they ob- 
ject when he informed them that he intended 
traveling alone and unarmed. His devotion 
to the cause of peace and harmony had gained 
for him a warm place in the hearts of the 
people of his race. There was no necessity 
for him to be burdened with fire-arms, for he 
felt that there were influences surrounding 
him that would be of sufl&cient protection. 
The fact of his previous narrow escapes press- 
ed into his mind for consideration ; but he 
reasoned that fire-arms would have been of 
little or no avail. A firm reliance upon this 
unseen force gave him courage and fidel- 
ity to duty. Having spent so much of his 


114 


WANNASESKA 


life in solitude, he now preferred to make 
this journey alone. The following day, all 
preparations having been made, he rode over 
to the home of Oulee to bid her good-bye be- 
fore starting to Gainesville. 

It might be interesting to the reader to 
note the fact that Wannaseska^s horse had 
made his way to his home and had managed 
to live until his master’s return, when he 
broke from the robbers who made the assault 
upon his life near the stream, as before rela- 
ted. 

It was high noon before he was fairly star- 
ted on this important journey ; which was 
much impeded, for at every hut or wigwam 
he passed, he was halted and inquiries made 
as to his health. His friends could hardly 
believe their senses normal when they con- 
sidered his miraculous recovery. He chose 
the trail that led near the scene of the tra- 
gedy which came near being fatal to him. 
He could see the tree, yet he did not venture 
too near, for the memory was harrowing 
enough without looking for something to re- 
vive it. He turned and rode along, striving 
to put the memory of this scene from his 
mind, substituting therefore that upon which 
he was bent ; and after a long time succeeded. 
He pondered the problems that confronted the 
entire section — the white as well as the red 
men ; and the proper solution of these we re 
being carefully considered by him. Ee- 
calling from memorv the historical account 
of how General McIntosh met death, upon 
the charge of treachery, he compared the en- 
tire white race with this circumstance, and 
reasoned thus : whereas, they had procured 


WANNASESKA 


115 


land from the Indians and made laws restrict- 
ing their rights, he could not make it out as 
anything but treachery of the blackest kind. 
As he recalled all the bitterness existing be- 
tween the races, and between the state and 
the United States, not to mention many pri- 
vate feuds between the people with whom he 
was to come in contact, he reasoned that it 
would be necessary to exercise extreme cau- 
tion for his own personal safety, much less 
the all-absorbing errand upon which he was 
bent. He was in doubt about securing the 
services of an attorney, who would do Corn- 
Tassel justice in making the plea for his re- 
lease. The task before him was sufficient to 
try a man’s soul, but he resolved to cast self 
aside, and see only his friend’s interests, and 
if necessary to brave all obstacles and under- 
go hardships, in order to carry his point. He 
believed that the high aspirations of a human 
spirit would end in victory, especially when 
the mission on which he was determined was 
considered. He deeply regretted not being 
able to undertake the task earlier ; for it 
might be too late already, the trial might be 
over and Corn-Tassel’s doom sealed; or, he 
might be even dead, as communication was 
indeed slow when carried through the forests. 

This thought was harrowing in the extreme, 
as he pictured Corn-Tassel a victim undergo- 
ing all the excitement of a trial and perhaps 
the scaffold had already suspended his body 
between heaven and earth. 

Keaching the Chattahoochee river, he ford- 
ed it without trouble, and soon came to a 
small trading post, where the principal arti- 
cle of merchandise was that of whisky. He 


116 


WANNASESKA 


noticed several of his countrymen there en- 
gaged in drinking and betting on games of 
chance. Stopping a moment in order to in- 
quire if the trial of Corn-Tassel had occurred 
he saw a white man enter the house, followed 
by several Cherokees. The white man order- 
ed a pint of the vile stuff, as nothing less was 
sold, and invited them to join him in a social 
drink. This was soon gulped down by the 
thirsty red men, and a second pint followed. 

Wannaseska having ascertained that the 
trial would take place in a few days, rode on ; 
just then he heard loud and boisterous lan- 
guage within the shop ; but he did not stop 
to see the result, for he surmised that a diffi- 
culty had arisen, and prophesied that some 
one would be the victim of foul play. How it 
made his heart sad as he rode along, thinking 
how his race despised all manner of manual 
labor, and preferred to seek such employ- 
ment as that. Why would they continue to 
congregate at such places and engage in such 
demoralizing pastimes, unfitting them for 
future usefulness, was more than he could 
comprehend. The mania for gambling would 
invariably increase under such environments. 
It was sad, yet a plausible solution of the 
problem was more than the brain of Wanna- 
seska could cope. 

It was late in the day when he arrived in 
Gainesville ; so he lost no time in finding the 
jail. Before he arrived, however, he met 
several Cherokees, and prevailed on them to 
accompany him back to the jail, evidently to 
gain admittance ; for as the reader is aware, 
he would not speak a word of English in the 
presence of a white man. 


WANNASESKA 


117 


What a strange sensation came over him as 
he stood awaiting the decision of the jailer. 
Was it caused from his weakness ; or was 
there some unseen force being exerted over 
him, causing his nerves to tingle and strange 
impressions to pass through his mind? He 
felt that danger lurked near him as the inter- 
preter made his request known. He was lost 
in these thoughts when some one touched him 
on the shoulder and his interpreter said : 
“The jailer will allow you to see Corn-Tassel, 
as you are a prophet ; but no one else could 
do likewise.” 

It was but the work of a moment and he 
stood before the door of the cell. The huge 
padlock was taken from its fastenings, and 
the heavy door swung back with a grating 
noise. His eyes not being accustomed to the 
darkened place, he stood for a moment peer- 
ing in the cell, when a rough hand seized him 
by the shoulder and pushed him into the cell 
and the door was suddenly closed. For a 
moment he stood shivering with fear, for he 
seemed to think that he, too, was to be the 
victim of the white man’s outrages. Pres- 
ently, as his eyes became more accustomed to 
the dim light, he espied a sad face, the owner 
of which was sitting upon a stool in the cor- 
ner of the cell. 

The prisoner arose as soon as he recognized 
the presence of a visitor ; but could not move 
forward for a heavy chain bound him to the 
wall. He could move only a few feet at best 
— just enough to allow him to recline upon 
the small bunk near him. Wannaseska gazed 
upon the wasted features before him, scarcely 
recognizing his friend who stared at him like 


118 WANNASESKA 

one in a dream. Appearing to recognize him, 
he extended his hand which was seized eagerly 
by Wannaseska; while for some moments, 
both stood without uttering a word. The 
once powerful and symmetrical form of Corn- 
Tassel now trembled as lie said : 

“At last, I am permitted to grasp your 
hand and look into your face. How I have 
longed for this time, no one can ever know.’’ 

Wannaseska released his hand and replied, 
“While it grieves me to meet you under such 
circumstances as this, still I am proud to be 
with you again, and try to offer a |Word of 
comfort to cheer and revive your drooping 
spirits. I have long desired to see you ; but 
sickness prevented me from visiting you 
earlier.” 

“While I appreciate the motive prompting 
your actions, what can I hope for under my 
present conditions?” 

Wannaseska could not have believed that 
such an expression could have escaped the lips 
of an Indian, knowing their stubborn charac- 
ter so well ; but there was not the least doubt 
that Corn Tassel felt the reality of his circum- 
stances too keenly, and he was sure that, 
judging from the pathetic manner in which he 
expressed himself, he had given up all hope 
of ever coming out free. 

“I admit that the surroundings are anything 
but cheerful ; yet there is a spark of hope 
that is encouraging ; and I trust you may soon 
be able to drive away the gloomy forebodings. 
Let hope fill your breast, brightness your eye 
and cheerfulness your voice, for it will aid 
you materially in the prosecution of your 
case.” 


WANNASESKA 119 

“How can one be cheerful when carrying 
such a dreadful load. The thought of my 
reckless dissipated life drives me mad. Over 
my life there has fallen a pall that clouds 
every bright thought and makes every effort 
to be cheerful of no avail.’’ 

Would the slight tremor of his body betray 
to Corn-Tassel the suppressed feeling raging 
in his bosom? How could he act ; or what 
could he say that would divert the gloomy 
thoughts of the prisoner? 

Finally he asked : “How long will it be 
before you are to have a trial?’’ 

“The jailer says it will only be a few days ; 
but it will seem as so many years to me. It 
matters little to me how soon I am permitted 
to meet mj^ doom. I have no evidence that 
would be available, as I was too drunk to re- 
member much about how it all transpired. 

“I did hope that Chief John Kidge would 
intercede in my behalf ; but now I have given 
up all hope of ever securing even a fair trial ; 
so I shall meet my doom like a true brave — 
like a Cherokee. 

“Yuhula came to see me on her way home 
and promised to render me any aid that was 
in her power ; but I have not heard from her 
from that time. I suppose she thinks there 
is no hope and will not make the effort ; so I 
guess she, too, has forsaken me.” 

“You are very much mistaken in regard to 
your opinion of Yuhula; for she is deeply 
interested in your welfare. Had it not been 
for her pleadings, doubtless I would not have 
been here to-day. She has done all in her 
power to have you released, and regrets your 
misfortune, as she bears a sister’s love toward 


120 


WANNASESKA 


you, even though you are aware that she does 
not approve of the dissipated life you have 
led.” 

“Then there is at least some consolation, 
even if I must pay the penalty with my life. 
I shall try to bear up under all difficulties for 
her sake, if for nothing else.” 

“I went to the scene where the trouble 
occurred, hoping to be enabled to gather such 
information as would be beneficial in your 
case. I found tw^o witnesses ; and if I can 
induce them to attend the trial and give testi- 
mony you will either be acquitted or suffer a 
light penalty. I was on my return home 
wffien I was attacked by two ruffians — white 
men, and came near losing my life. I have 
not fully recovered from the blow received 
upon my head.” 

“I regret to hear it; and trust you will 
soon be restored to your usual health. Your 
features indicate much suffering. ’ ’ 

“You must give Yuhula the praise for my 
recovery. But for her, this visit would not 
have been made — at least to-day. She has a 
wonderful powder over disease — her very touch 
is sufficient to restore the sick to health.” 

“She is indeed a charming woman, though 
I can hardly realize that she is grown, for she 
was such a small girl when she left for school. 
What might have been the influences upon 
my life had she stayed cannot be conjectured 
— I know I would not now be occupying this 
horrible cell.” 

“She is still fond of you, and clings to the 
hope that you will yet be free.” 

“Let her hope on, poor creature ; but as for 
myself, all hope has vanished,” he said 


WANNASESKA 


121 


gloomily, “but,” he added, “it will make it 
no better to grumble over the inevitable — 
let’s talk of something else. I will give you 
a part of my early history if you would like 
to hear it.^’ 

“I would be glad to hear it, but you must 
cut it short, as my time is limited.” 

“Very well. I do not know, but it may be 
of some interest to you. I would not have 
mentioned it, but as you seem interested in 
me and my welfare I will relate only such 
parts of it as might be worthy of mention.” 
Here Corn-Tassel paused and collected his 
thoughts and began as follows : “I will go 
back to my early boyhood days when life was 
brightest and not a care had ever crossed my 
pathway. I was a mere lad when left an 
orphan. My parents then resided near the 
white settlement. Ic was my greatest delight 
to follow my father in chasing the deer, which 
abounded more plentifully then than now. 
One bright morning we succeeded in killing 
an unusually fine buck, and as I stood admir- 
ing it, my heart beat wildly with pleasure as 
I thought how delighted my mother would be 
on our return home with this handsome prize. 
I could not wait for my father to reach home 
before imparting the news but ran on ahead 
of him, child-like, to be the first to break the 
information to mother. Upon reaching the 
place where our wigwam stood, I beheld only 
the heap of ashes that marked the spot. I 
cried aloud for my father , but only the echo 
of my voice came back to me from the hills. 
My father arrived in due time and I shall 
never forget the look upon his face when he 
beheld the charred remains of my mother. 


122 


WANNASESKA 


In a moment the joy of my life was changed 
to sadness. I did not then fully realize that 
she was gone from me forever ; for I now re- 
member calling her to come back to her boy. 
My father would walk around the place, 
wringing his hands, but he never uttered a 
word, as the grief he endured seemed to be 
more than he could bear. At length, while 
standing near the remains of my mother, he 
made a vow to avenge her death. I did not 
then understand what he meant ; but now as 
I recall the harrowing scene, and the cause of 
his untimely end, I know too well. He spoke 
about the Grekt Spirit making him an instru- 
ment to avenge the death of my mother. I 
found from what he said that he suspected the 
whites of being the cause of this deed. Soon he 
bade me follow him. I carried a little pouch 
of provisions we had had upon the hunt and 
follow^ed him while he led the way toward the 
white settlement. There he ascertained that 
his conclusions were correct. It seems that 
some of the Indians living thereabouts had 
slain a white man, and this had caused a mob 
of whites to band together for the purpose of 
running the perpetrator down and lynching 
him. Following him to our hut they cap- 
tured him and carried him away, bound my 
mother and set fire to the wigw^am ; or as the 
whites would call it, a hut or house. What 
she sufiPered, no one will ever know. My 
father, now wild with excitement, was look- 
ing at his gun every few minutes to see that 
it was properly primed. We had left the 
man’s house where we gained the information 
just related, and had gone some distance into 
the forest, when my parent, with a wave of 


WANNASESKA 


123 


his hand, bade me stand still while he crept 
cautiously forward, peering ahead. I crept 
a little nearer than he would have sanctioned 
and heard voices of the men, who seemed to 
be talking in an excited manner. From what 
I could gather, they appeared to be drinking. 
My parent lay there for some time listening 
to their conversation, and changed color as he 
heard something that appeared to stir his soul. 
With a firm determination he crept onward, 
while I tremblingly followed. I did not 
notice what he was doing until the report of 
his gun aroused me ; and looking at the group 
of men I saw one stagger and fall. Instinct- 
ively I took refuge behind a tree. My father 
was near me, busily engaged in recharging 
his gun, and at the same time peering through 
the thicket. I v as upon a little eminence 
that overlooked the spots where my father 
and the men were stationed. The white men 
gathered their guns which had been stacked 
around a tree near them. They were appar- 
ently surprised, and I suppose they really 
were ; for they soon took refuge behind trees, 
glancing around them occasionally as though 
they were expecting an attack at any moment. 
When my father had reloaded his gun, ho 
pointed it toward a thick cluster of bushes, 
and motioned me to take shelter, which I did. 
He fired again ; and almost simultaneously, 
several shots followed. My father was no- 
where to be seen. Soon I heard shouts and 
curses as they came up the hill to where my 
father was stationed ; and when one of them 
came to the place where he was, I saw him bend 
down, and as the others congregated about 
him, I heard him shout, as he held something 


124 


WANNASESKA 


high in the air, ‘I have the red deviPs heart.’ 
Imagine my feelings at that moment ! The 
sight so terrified me that I shook like a leaf 
in the breeze, and my heart beat so strong I 
was fearful the men would hear it and dis- 
cover me, and let me share the fate of my 
father. They stood for some time as though 
debating some question, when, after awhile, 
they left the spot and went in the direction 
of their homes. 

“I expected every moment to be dragged 
forth and put to death. After they were 
well out of sight, I crept to my father’s body. 
With what dirt, leaves, rocks, etc., I could 
manage to place there, I covered him the best 
I could, after digging a little excavation with 
my hands. I fled from the spot as though 
evi^spirits were upon my very heels.” 

Here he paused for a moment as though 
he wished to get better control of the emo- 
tions that he could not hide. He did not look 
up as he continued : 

“Night soon came on, and the pale moon 
appeared to sympathize with me in my mis- 
fortune ; for she lighted the trail for me as I 
followed the little stream which was near the 
trail ; and it assisted me in my wanderings. 
At times I would become very much fright- 
ened as I imagined that some wild beast was 
ready to spring upon me. I dared not to 
stop long enough to rest my tired limbs ; but 
all the night long I kept going down the 
stream, not knowing where it would lead me. 
When morning came, I was so tired and weak 
that I sat down to jDartake of the food I had 
with me. After having eaten it I fell asleep. 
I dreamed that my parents were again with 


WANNASESKA 


125 


me in my once happy home ; but of 
course when I was awakened, it was not true. 
I awoke suddenly and stared wildly around, 
and for some time I^wept aloud, calling my 
parents, who could not aid me. I wanted to 
die, and be with my parents in the Happy 
Hunting Grounds and wished that I had shared 
their fate and had been done with this world. 
I arose and proceeded onward, not knowing 
where to go ; and my limbs were so sore and 
stiff that I made little progress. I had slept 
nearly all day, and it was now night again, 
and I was forced to stop and rest every few 
minutes. I still followed the stream, but no 
sound that approached that of a human being 
was to be heard — only the hoot of an owl, or 
the growl of some wild animal met my ears. 
I struggled onward until the grey streaks of 
dawm appeared in the east, when I fell to the 
ground exhausted. I craved to die as 
there was no hope of my ever being 
found ; as I lay there I asked the 
Great Spirit to bear me, too, to the abode 
of my dear mother and father. How I 
longed to pass over the river of death 
and be with them. I felt a sweet peace steal 
over me and I was sure I was then about to 
take my departure. In my dreams I saw 
their happy faces and I rejoiced once more to 
be with them. I awoke with a start as I heard 
the report of a gun, and saw something come 
tumbling down from among the giant trees 
and fall within a few feet of where I lay. I 
soon saw that it was a large catamount, and 
while it lay there gasping for breath, I was 
puzzled to know how it met its death when 
no one seemed to be near there. Presently 


126 WANNASESKA 

the animal began to revive and started toward 
me as if to devour me alive, when another 
report of a gun was heard, which silenced 
him, for he fell dead to rise no more. Pres- 
ently I saw one of my race coming toward 
me ; and after giving some explanations, he 
offered me some food, which soon revived me 
and gave me strength to follow him into the 
camp, which was but a short distance from 
where I lay. When my strength had fully 
recovered, I told my story as best I could, but 
was unable to give any definite connections as 
to place, time or the locality from which I 
came. When I had finished my story, the 
Old Chief, for it was none other than he, 
offered me a home and a parent’s love. Of 
course I accepted the kind offer ; and have 
never had cause to regret it. The only regret 
I have is that I did not heed the counsel so 
lavishly given me by this kind foster father. 
That is all.” 

“Your life has indeed been a sad one ; and 
I can sympathize with you ; for I, too, have 
had similar experience ; but I have not time 
to relate it as you have.” 

After a short silence, Wannaseska asked if 
he had secured the services of an attorney to 
defend him as was customary among the 
whites, to which he replied : 

“Caring so little for life as I do, I have 
not attempted to get one ; but if you think 
there is any hope, I will ask you to secure 
one to defend me.” 

Here the door opened and the stern voice 
of the jailer yelled : “Times’s up.” 

After an affectionate parting, Wannaseska 
found himself out in the streets. It was 


WANNASE8KA 


127 


growing late, the sun having set, and it was 
getting dark. 

He stood for some time meditating how he 
could secure the services of an interpreter so 
as to employ an attorney, as those who came 
with him had gone. 

While standing ther ir, the rough hand of 
an officer was placed on his shoulder, who said : 
“I have been watching you for some time. 
I am satisfied that you are planning some 
way for that rascal’s escape ; and if you can- 
not give a good explanation for 5 ’'our being 
here, I must lock you up, as I deem you a 
suspicious character, although you may style 
yourself as ‘prophet’.” 

Without uttering a sound, Wannaseska 
remained unmoved by his threats — his vow 
must be kept at all hazards. 

The officer, seizing him by the arm, said, 
“Come with me.” 


CHAPTER VIII. 

A CLOSE CALL. 


When in the discharge of duty, obstacles 
are thrown across our pure intentions, do not 
we stop and wonder what power is forcing us 
to undergo such disappointments when we 
feel conscious our acts were of an unselfish 
character? Even our best intentions are of- 
ten misconstrued, and we suffer on account 
of some force opposing when we dreamed not 
of such a thing. As a child of nature, not 
accustomed to the machinations of humanity, 
living a life of devotion to the culture of that 
high and divine nature in man, Wannaseska 
felt keenly the harsh treatment he suffered. 
The harsh words of the officer grated upon his 
sensitive nature, yet he must bear in silence 
the affiiction, and humbly submit to what- 
ever might befall him, feeling that in doing 
so, he would reap a reward much greater than 
the punishment infiicted would do him harm. 
The words fell like a death- knell to his 
bright hopes, and astonishment filled his 
mind, when he wondered what his fate 
would be, or how he could extricate himself 
from the difficulties surrounding him. 
His agitation and refusal to speak were evi- 
dences of his guilt. His reliance upon the 
unseen force that had protected him through- 
out his past life was fast losing its infiuence 
over his mind, and necessity demanded that 
his own exertions be essential to his safety. 


WANNASESKA 


129 ^ 

Vows, no matter how sacred, were of little 
avail when liberty was at stake. The officer 
held a firm grasp upon his arm and entered 
the jail, Wannaseska following reluctantly. 
He met the jailer, who demanded the cause 
of his arrest. The officer explained the ne- 
cessity of his precaution in such cases, 
on account of the threats of the Indians 
and the suspicious conduct of the prisoner. 
The jailer then told of his visit a few min- 
utes before to Corn-Tassel — that he was a 
prophet who had come to give spiritual aid 
to him. 

Wannaseska’s heart beat wildly as the jail- 
er seemed favorably impressed with him. The 
officer contended for the detention of his 
prisoner, but finally released him, when fully 
assured that he was not there for any mis- 
chievous purpose. 

Wannaseska sought his pony and soon left 
town. 

As he passed along the streets on the out- 
skirts of the town, bright fires could be seen, 
gleaming through the windows, for night had 
dropped down upon him like a thief while he 
was detained by the officer. The clouds over- 
head threatened rain, and the bright flashes of 
lightning gave token of approaching rain 
and storm. Far to the west banks of clouds 
stood piled up as though ready to discharge 
their burden ; while the wind came dancing 
over the hill as though playing pranks with 
the forest, causing the trees to sway to and 
fro under its caprices. He soon reached the 
Chattahoochee river, and plunging into its 
waters, he felt eager to reach the opposite 
shore, as it seemed to beckon him onward, 


130 


WANNA6ESKA 


seeming to insure safety, as that was home, 
the land of the Oherokees. The lofty hills 
beyond, were silhouetted against the bright 
glare of the ominous clouds, as the lightning 
revealed them. The trail led up the steep 
hillside, too narrow except for a single horse- 
man. On one side, huge boulders of rocks 
caused one to be careful as only a few feet 
intervened between rocks cn one side and the 
steep incline on the other, a yawning chasm of 
some fifty or an hundred feet ; so that had one 
been precipitated over it, instant death would 
have resulted. Wannaseska knew and real- 
ized the danger and picked his way with 
great caution. Once bis pony shied and at- 
tempted to turn back ; but after stroking him 
and speaking kind words to him for a few 
minutes, he went on. Peering into the dark- 
ness ahead, he heard a report and sawafiash. 
He realized that someone was shooting at 
him, for the flash revealed the features of a 
man. He was thrown against the side of a 
rock, as the pony receiving the bullet intend- 
ed for the rider, had fallen and went tumb- 
ling over the cliff. The noise of the falling 
pony as he went tumbliug down the hill-side, 
attracted the attention of the robbers and 
with an oath they came forward, and when 
they reached the place where it tumbled over, 
began to descend the hill by means of the 
scraggy brush growing along its sides. They 
had passed within a few feet of where he lay 
under the shelter of a projecting rock, where 
he had crawled, expecting each moment to be 
discovered, dragged forth and murdered, as 
the thought of the protecting power which 
had protected him heretofore, was again lost 


WANNASESKA 131 

sight of in the excitement. He was relieved 
as the men scrambled down the hill-side, yet 
in the darkness, there was still danger, for 
some one might be in the path ahead of him. 
Soon the curses of the men were heard when 
they discovered the dead body of the pony, 
and not the body of the man. Again he 
heard them ascending the hill, ^endeavoring 
to reach the trail. Kolling his blanket close- 
ly around him, he lay crouching against the 
rock, not daring to move, which caused him 
to appear as part of the rock which sheltered 
him, so intense was the darkness that nothing 
definite could be seen. The men had reached 
the trail and were standing near the rock, 
speaking iii low tone ’, discussing the where- 
abouts of the rider. A flash of lightning re- 
vealed three men who appeared to have some 
kind of implement, as the polished steel 
looked like picks and shovels. He felt se- 
cure in his hiding place, until some one men- 
tioned a light, when one of the men began to 
strike a flint against a piece of steel. After 
vainly trying to make a blaze, they began to 
curse and finally gave up the task as improb- 
able, some offering the suggestion that 
possibly the horse was a stray one and 
that no one was on his back. Wannaseska 
could not see their faces sufficiently, but 
was convinced that they were miners. 
That class of people roanied over the territory, 
not remaining long in any one place, always 
managing to elude the officers. The mere 
fact of their carrying implements proved that 
they were not Indians ; besides they spoke 
English, but in a very broken manner, which 
indicated that one or two of them were for- 


132 


WANNASESKA 


eigners, and adventurers of the most dare- 
devil type. He lay thinking of the narrow 
escape he had had, as the men passed on in 
the direction of the river. He did not stir 
for some time, thinking of the various strate- 
gies resorted to in order to get a living in this 
world of greed; and that, although many 
crimes had been charged to his race, yet none 
such as this could be possibly entered to their 
side of the ledger. He arose from his shelter 
and stood alone in the darkness, wondering 
what would next befall him, or what course 
to pursue. He chided himself for his lack of 
faith in the unseen power that Avatched over 
him in time of need and danger. He now felt 
grateful, and resolved to go forward in the 
discharge of that high duty he knew to be of 
interest to his fellow-men. His mind became 
quickened, and visions of happiness flashed 
over him ; and then a voice or impression flxed 
itself upon his brain, bidding him to move 
onward where the trail forked to bear to the 
right. The sensation was uplifting, causing 
him to dare all things, so he determined to 
follow the impression. Moving cautiously along 
he soon reached the point though he wavered 
and doubted even the strong impression receiv- 
ed ; when, to his surprise, again like a scrawl 
the vision floated before him, and the words 
seemed to stand out vividly before him, 
causing him to shudder ; but he obeyed them 
and turned to the right, going an unseen 
trail, which led him away from the nearest 
settlement of his race. Becoming reckless 
under the influence of this presentiment or 
impression exerted over him, he pushed on- 
ward, not daring to look behind lest he should 


WANNASE8KA 


133 


falter, and give over to his weaker inclina- 
tions. He groped his way in the darkness, 
stumbling over the rough stones in his path- 
way ; but he heeded them not ; but followed 
the impression wrought a few minutes before. 
He had not the faintest idea of how or why 
he had been thus influenced, or what would 
be the result. Impelled by the desire to 
press onward, he overcame all barriers, and 
sought not to question how or by what 
force he acted. He traveled for some distance 
without gaining any evidence that he would 
find shelter from the rain which had now be- 
gun to fall in torrents, which seemed to cool 
the ardor animating him when he first started 
under the guidance of the impression. He 
pondered whether it would be wise to let the 
‘‘impression ” go for awhile and hide himself 
under the sheltering protection of some of the 
overhanging rocks until morning and then en- 
deavor to find some place to which he could 
apply for aid. 

Turning a curve, his heart quickened as he 
espied just ahead the light of afire giving out 
rays of brightness and cheerfulness to the 
very tops of the trees. Courage returned as 
he pressed onward and soon he was rewarded 
by seeing several of his friends standing 
around the blazing fire. He was welcomed 
and given a wholesome meal, which he rel- 
ished very much. He had reached a party 
who were on a hunting expedition, and had 
rested there for the night. He arose early 
the next morning and wended his way to the 
home of the old chief. A hasty explanation 
was given, when he was furnished a pony and 
immediately set off again in the direction of 


134 


WANNASESKA 


the Etowa river for the purpose of obtaining 
the witnesses necessary in the coming trial. 
The day was far spent before he reached his 
destination and returned to the home of the 
chief, and would have continued his journey 
on to Gainesville had not the old chief re- 
strained him and forced him to remain over 
night with him. Yuhula told him that she 
felt certain that he was coming soon ; also 
that she felt that some harm had overtaken 
him, ending by saying that she was glad he 
was well. 

Here Wannaseska related his adventures of 
the past two days ; then he commented : “It 
seems as if my life is hanging by a very slender 
thread. ’ ’ 

“I hope you will not be compelled to re- 
turn to Gainesville.” 

“I see no chanc eto avoid it ; for I have not 
employed a lawyer to defend Corn Tassel. I 
know you are anxious to hear from him, so I 
will attend to this at my earliest convenience. 
He has changed so much that I would not 
have recognized him, had I met him at some 
other place. He was low-spirited, and I 
found it a difficult task to arouse him or get 
him to speak about his case. He gave me a 
short history of his boyhood up to the pres- 
ent time ; so now he thinks that if he gains 
his freedom, his life is blasted forever and 
will not be worth living. I tried to cheer 
him up by speaking of the love his family bore 
him and that appeared to please him and give 
him some little hope. He spoke of your visit 
and I can assure you that he will ever treasure 
your kindness and interest manifested in his 
behalf. 


WANNASESKA 


136 


“Is it right for you to place your life in 
jeopardy when there is so little hope of ever 
being rewarded for all your self-sacrifice — all 
of your pains? The feeling between the two 
races is so bitter that I fear justice cannot be 
done for Corn-Tassel. I was not aware of 
this state of aflPairs until I returned home. 
By the way, I had not told you that I was 
arrested the day I left you at Oulee’s home, 
had I?” 

He looked at her as though he thought her 
jesting, but did not make any comment. She 
smiled at his incredulity and went on : “Yes, 
I was taken for a pale-face ; and the officer 
took me as far as the river, when we met 
Chief John Ridge and of course he had me 
released. I felt certain of a night, at least, 
in that horrid old jail in Gainesville.*^ 

“Indeed? I supposed you were only jest- 
ing. I regret this very much ; but assistance 
would be of no avail now ; so we can but 
make the best of circumstances the whites 
are disposed to mete out to us. There are 
times when the soul is sorely tried ; but we 
are made stronger by the experiences. Our 
development depends largely upon the amount 
of hardships we undergo. No man is fitted 
for the duties of life ; or the future life unless 
he passes through the furnace of affiiction. 
Our appeciation of the beauties of life must 
come from the sorrows we suffer. The heart 
feels most that has suffered most — then it 
can appreciate the sufferings of others. If 
we could but knov/ the effect of a kind word 
upon eternity, or fathom the depths of a 
noble deed, our conception of life would be 
different. The mind hinges itself to the 


136 


WANNASESKA 


thought and reaches out with intense yearn- 
ing, craving to dwell in the sanctity of those 
realms ; but is sometimes lost in the labyrinth 
of human conceptions. Again, it poises itself 
for another flight, soaring onward and upward 
until it flnds that all is locked in the bosom 
of nature ; and time alone holds the key 
ready to unfold the secret when w^e are the 
worthy suppliants at the tree of Knowledge.” 

“Alas! How few have a true conception 
of what constitutes knowledge,” she replied, 
“for if our thoughts were free and untram- 
melled, by any preconceived opinions, or 
inherited idiosyncrasies, we might get at the 
realities of life ; but it requires time and 
evolution of thought to be in the human 
brain to consciously fix the value of true 
knowledge.” 

“Your views and mine coincide — you only 
have to touch the spring of human emotion, 
when out flows sparkling waters of life, whose 
crystal tide seems to issue forth directed by 
some unseen force, carrying into effect the 
dream of human existence. ’ ’ 

“But are we not taught to crucify the 
flesh in order to obtain eternal happiness?” 
she asked, as a grave expression came over 
her countenance ; for she could not compre- 
hend the true views of her visitor. She had 
heard something new and strange at every 
meeting, and she was now desirous of learn- 
ing his views upon the vital question of 
life, both present and future as compared 
with what she had been taught to accept. 

He smiled faintly as he replied, “Strange 
ideas indeed to make life a struggle to over- 
come the temptations of some imaginary being. 


WANNASESKA 


137 


A mind dwarfed by such ideas cannot feel 
free, nor fully appreciate the rich pleasure 
awaiting those whose lives have been pure 
and bright. One must not be dominated by 
the anthropomorphic ideas if he or she wishes 
to reach the goal of true happiness ; or of 
human intellectuality. If mental torture or 
bodily pain will ultimately redeem our eter- 
nal happiness, how many such experiences 
like the ones I have just passed through, will 
it take to fit me for a crown?” 

“Trials and afflictions are sent for our 
good,” she readily replied, “and it is our 
duty to accept them as such, bowing in 
humble submission to the will of Him who 
suffered and shed his blood that we might be 
cleansed of sin and have eternal life.” 

He looked her squarely in the face for a 
moment after she had spoken before he 
replied : “I think we see enough victims 
whose blood causes the heart to shudder at 
the cruelty of man — that alone is enough to 
make one deny that it is essential to our hap- 
piness. Surely true happiness does not con- 
sist in afflictions ; or in bowing to some 
unseen being and pouring forth the complaints 
of our shortcomings. Such actions I deem 
as fear ; and the heart does not utter or 
express its true desire under such restraints. 
You have but to trace back ideas giving color- 
ing to the bright gems of thoughts as they 
lie scattered along the interminable strand 
of human events, and you find, when face to 
face with facts, that we are controlled by 
unseen forces more potent than the known 
forces exhibited in our daily lives.” 

“According to your theory, we are the 


138 


WANNASESKA 


creator of these unseen forces permeating and 
influencing our daily lives. Have I quoted 
you correctly? I will ask you if you think 
there is some supreme power directing our 
destiny, or must we accept the teachings of 
inspired writers who were the companions of 
Jesus, the great and only true teacher?” 

“We act under certain circumstances in 
such a manner as to make us wonder why we 
do so, if we were not impelled by some 
influence outside our volition? Thoughts 
evolve out of the great tide of human events, 
yet what produces the impression upon the 
brain? I contend that all force is primarily 
of a moral nature unless perverted in the 
human mind. You can trace the great tidal 
waves of thought as they spread out as the 
mighty evolutions of some secrets conception 
bursting forth where it was held in abeyance 
by some strong emotion of human love and 
sympathy. Such thoughts conspire to fix our 
minds upon the spiritual ; or of a higher and 
mightier power, causing the mind to vibrate 
as though the impress could emanate only 
through the God-idea. Can we doubt the 
truth of our own sober reflections, when we 
conclude that all is not entombed in our 
secrets thoughts? Do not the manifestations 
often mark an epoch in our lives that is 
beyond self — there is still something await- 
ing future development. ’ ’ 

“I have become very much interested in 
spiritual affairs since I had you to read my 
stone — but say ! I forgot to tell you that I 
attended one of the ceremonies on our way 
home the day I left you at Oulee’s house.” 

“How were you impressed?” he asked, 


WANNASESKA 


139 


manifesting much interest, and a glow upon 
his face betokened more than tongue could 
express. He had long been anxious for her 
to witness one of their religious exercises in 
order to compare it with the ceremonies of 
the Christian faith. 

“Oh, I was well pleased and very much 
impressed ; for it was so simple and so nat- 
ural, though I have been troubled ever since 
I attended it on account of what the prophet 
said to me. I suppose you understand it all ; 
but I do not. Just to think of how he came 
up to me and without any ceremony — not 
even asking for an introduction, began to tell 
me of the stone and necklace. He said that 
some pale-face lady had once worn and own- 
ed it ; and that she was watching over me con- 
tinually. What I do not understand is, how 
did he know that I even had a necklace or 
a stone attached ; or how he imagined a white 
lady ever had it in her possession. He is cer- 
tainly mistaken in this ; for my mother says 
that it has been in the family for generations, 
and been handed down from generation to 
generation as a kind of heirloom. I have 
been waiting until you came to get your ex- 
planation. ’ ’ She laughed and placed her hands 
over her face as if to hide a form of simula- 
ted shame, then said : “I must tell you, even 
if you think me ever so careless ; I came 
home much perplexed over what the prophet 
had said. Having left the necklace at home 
before going on my visit to you, I searched 
for it when, to my surprise, I could not find 
it.” 

“Well, you did finally succeed in locating 
it, did you not?” 


140 


WANNASESKA 


“Yes ; my mother found it upon the table, 
and had placed it away for fear it might get 
misplaced in my absence. I do wish you would 
tell me all the mystery connected with that 
stone. ” 

Here the old chief entered the room and at 
once the subject was changed to Wannaseska’s 
recent adventures ; and when he had related 
in detail all about the narrow escape from 
the robbers, and of his impression to turn to 
the right and follow an old trail, which re- 
sulted in the finding of some of his own tribe 
around a camp-fire as they had camped for 
the night there, and thereby accidentally sav- 
ing himself of spending a night in the forest, 
and the probability of getting lost, he was in- 
terrupted by the old chief, who said : “You 
appear to have some power to attract such 
forces or influences. 1 have often wished I 
was so fortunate. I have heard the proph- 
ets say that they even hear sweet strains of 
music, as if coming from the Happy Hunting 
Grounds, while in this state of ecstasy. Do 
you have such experiences?” 

Wannaseska, in order to divert the trend 
of thought and change the subject, as he did 
not wish to speak of his attainments, abrupt- 
ly turned to Yuhula and inquired if she ever 
sang. 

“Sometimes.” 

“Get the harp and sing for our friend, as I 
have some business to attend to at present,” 
suggested the old chief, as he arose and went 
into the yard. 

Yuhula arose, and placing the harp, began 
to run her tapering fingers lightly over the 
strings. As she sat with her eyes upturned 


WANNA8ESKA 


141 


meditating what to sing, her hand involun- 
tarily touched the strings that gave forth a 
sweet chord : when she noticed how it pleased 
Wannaseska, she smiled and then began to 
sing: 

“Down by the wayside in a pretty village 
green, 

There once lived a sweet maiden as ever was 
seen : 

And in her simplicity of manner, with no 
display, 

She wondered at the show of dress of her 
day— 

‘Why,’ she thought, ‘must all this vain at- 
tiring be, 

When the body was created to be gay and 
free?’ 

And in her pure soul there came thoughts 
of love. 

For her companions who had ever been a 
treasure trove. 

While viewing the morning star retiring 
She saw the glory of her countrymen, so in- 
spiring — 

As she told these tales, her parents would 
say: 

‘You dream wild visions, maiden, for there 
is no day. 

Wherein the yoke can be lifted from our 
friend’s neck ; 

So we can only submit to our enemey’s call 
and beck.’ 

‘Nay, nay, — not so,’ the sweet maiden 
cried — 

How dare you to talk who have never tried 


142 


WANNASESKA 


To win freedom from those who hold you 
down, 

To strike tyranny and gain a royal crown? 
For no more to the Frenchman shall it be 
said 

That they were afraid to follow where a wo- 
man led.” 

She finished playing, then smilingly said : 
“I have been reading Joan of Arc ; and this 
is an improvisation of my own — what do you 
think of the sentiment?” 

“Doubtless your experience with the offi- 
cer brought forth the sentiment. How we 
need just such songs to arouse our race to 
their duty, especially one whose sentiments 
are a part of the song — whose sweet voice 
could arouse them from their lethargy.” 

“Thank you,” she replied, as her fingers 
were again flying over the strings, and she be- 
gan an old love song. As her clear voice rang 
out upon the air, thrilling him with pleasure 
she sang of a lover wooing a fair maiden, 
who had turned a deaf ear to his pleadings. 
He waited until the maiden had refused to 
listen to the words of love, when he failed to 
control his own feelings, and caught her arm, 
saying: “Do not sing that song; I cannot 
listen to such words.” 

She smiled as she saw the expression upon 
his face and realized that he was suffering ; 
so she replied : “Only wait just a little lon- 
ger — the sentiment will be more pleasing.” 
She continued and sang of the maiden’s re- 
grets and her yearnings for her lover’s re- 
turn ; of their meeting, and finally of their 
happy union. 


WANNASESKA 


143 


He bowed his head when she had finished 
as he said : “The latter part suits me and is 
more in accord with my feelings. Your sing- 
ing is so sweet that it affords me much pleas- 
ure. My life has not been awakened before 
in years. I never dreamed that it could be ; 
but your voice possesses a charm that over- 
powers me. I know you will excuse my 
hasty interruption at the beginning of the 
song. I could not endure it — could not con- 
trol my feelings.” 

At this juncture the old chief returned to 
the room and asked Wannaseska if he had 
learned anything that would be of benefit to 
Corn-Tassel, while on his visit near the Etowa 
river. He informed him of the two witnesses 
he had secured who would be ready when the 
trial came up. He also spoke of the import- 
ance of securing the services of an attorney, 
but did not think that he had time to attend 
to all the business before the time for tria- 
arrived. “I know it will be a difficult maty 
ter to get the witnesses to ride forty or fifte 
miles to appear at court, although they have 
agreed to do so. You know how timid the 
entire race appears in the presence of a whitl 
man.” 

Yuhula now suggested that Janesky be 
pressed into service, as he would be only too 
glad to aid them. 

At this, the old chief went into an adjoin- 
ing room, and when he returned, he held a 
buckskin pouch in his hand. The pouch was 
of huge dimensions, and would have held 
over a gallon. . Setting it down he carefully 
untied the string that held it and scooped up 
a few nuggets of free gold, and handing them 


144 


WANNASESKA 


to Wannaseska, said : “Take these along and 
arrange as you see best.” 

Wannaseska placed the nuggets in his 
wampum belt and said that he would attend 
to it at once ; but the old chief would not 
hear to it, but had him to remain until morn- 
ing, as the strain upon his system would be 
more than would be prudent for his health. 
Bidding them good night, he retired to his 
room and slept the remainder of the night, 
but was off by the break of day the next 
morning, going in the direction of Janesky’s 
home, evidently with his plans for future ac- 
tion well laid. 


CHAPTER IX. 


AN “impression’^ VERIFIED. 

Early the following morning two horsemen 
might have been seen to bid each other adieu, 
as one of them rode off to the north ; while 
the other wended his way eastward. Janesky 
was proud of the opportunity of going north- 
ward, as he could have an opportunity of call- 
ing upon Oulee, and telling her of his mission 
without allowing any one to suspect that he 
was on a visit especially, for brave as he was, 
Janesky was timid when in company with the 
opposite sex. The morning was bright, and 
the sun was pleasant, as a heavy frost was up- 
on the ground ; so that when the sun arose, 
the landscape appeared to have a sheet of 
miniature diamonds interwoven with zephyr 
spread over every object exposed to view. It 
was a morning just suited to conjuring up in 
the mind pleasant thoughts ; and his thoughts 
wele more upon the dark-eyed maiden who 
dwelt near the Chestatee river than the wit- 
nesses who lived on the Etowah river, though 
he felt a keen interest in working in the ser- 
vice of either party, considering that do what- 
ever he might, his work was for an honorable 
calling. He did not note the lapse of time, 
or the distance travelled, so busy was he with 
his pleasant thoughts. 

* * * * * 

Let us follow Wannaseska on this same 
morning and compare notes : As he rode along. 


146 


WANNASESKA 


he seemed brighter if possible than the morn- 
ing appeared. His mind, too, was filled with 
images of dazzling brightness as he thought of 
the sweet maiden he was leaving, yet he hoped 
soon to return and bask in her sweet, sunny 
smiles. Anxious to attend to the matter that 
had been entrusted to his care, he urged 
his pony to his utmost speed consistent with 
reason. He was impelled with a desire to aid 
his friend, and did not consider how he was 
to make known his wishes, as he did not have 
any of his race to act as interpreter. He had 
been fortunate on his former visit to meet sev- 
eral of his tribe who acted in that capacity. 
He was entering the town of Gainesville be- 
fore he thought of this obstacle. Without 
the aid of an interpreter, to secure the ser- 
vices of an attorney was out of the question. 
As he advanced, the situation became more and 
more embarrassing, as fear and uncertainty 
now filled his mind, causing him to abandon 
the project, and go back and get some one of 
his race to act as interpreter, for he knew 
that the Indians rarely ever frequented the 
town. Nearing the Public square, which was 
and is to-day located in the center of the busi- 
ness part of the town, he had already thought 
of every feasible plan and in return rejected 
each one as it forced itself for consideration ; 
and had about given up all hope of securing a 
suitable person, when, as he was in the deep- 
est meditation, it seemed that a vision floated 
over him and a black sheet of paper seemed 
to appear before him and he could clearly read 
thereon : “Forward two streets. Seek shelter 
in the little house upon the hill. ’ ’ Then, as 
suddenly as it came, it vanished, leaving him 


WANNASESKA 


147 


startled and nonplussed. He looked around 
him with a vacant stare to ascertain if some 
one was looking. He could not discover any 
one on the streets at the time, and was at a 
loss to know what or how to do. He was a- 
roused from his meditations by some one ask- 
ing him to move aside so that he could pass, 
the streets being very narrow. He moved on, 
uncertain what to do. He passed a group of 
white men who were discussing the political 
issues of the time. He paid no attention to 
them, as this force seemed to be compelling 
him onward. He crossed two streets, while 
just ahead and upon the summit of the hill 
stood a small house. Hiding in front of the 
house, he saw no one, and began to think that 
he was mistaken in the impression after all. 
He dared not stop in front of the house in the 
street, for that would excite suspicion, and he 
had passed to the farthest end of the house, 
when to his surprise, a white man of low stat- 
ure, but with a heavy built frame, having 
large, black, piercing eyes, came toward him. 
Wannaseska checked his horse — just why he 
did so he could not have told, and stood 
waiting for the man to approach. 

“Can I be of service?” was spoken in Cher- 
okee by the white man, “I noticed you gaz- 
ing at my house.” 

The face of Wannaseska brightened as he 
heard his own language spoken and he felt very 
much relieved, so said boldJy : “I desire to 
stop at your house.” 

“Reed is my name — John Reed, at your 
service.” Extending his hand he looked 
kindly upon Wannaseska, who returned the 


148 


WANNASESKA 


courtesy, and said : “My name is Wannaseska. 
I live near the Ohestatee river/ ^ 

“Get down and share my hospitality,” said 
Keed. “I have often heard of you ; but have 
never had the pleasure of meeting you.” 

The kind, genial face, the warm reception, 
all had pleased Wannaseska, who now felt he 
had been directed to this home ; and that he 
would be enabled to transact the business up- 
on which he was bent. As they led the pony 
to the stable, Reed smiled as he remarked, 
“We, — wife and I — were speaking of you 
only a few minutes ago ; and I had expressed 
myself as being desirous of meeting you on 
account of the wonderful power I learn you 
possess — in fact I had scarcely let the words 
pass out of my mouth before I saw you com- 
ing up the hill. Involuntarily I came out to 
see you — why, I can not tell : yet I was sure 
it was you, although I had never seen you. 
We are anxious to know if you can do the 
wonderful things attributed to you. Are 
they facts or fancies?” 

“Doubtless every act that is in any way 
mysterious is greatly . exaggerated,” replied 
Wannaseska, as he felt free and untrammeled 
in making his remarks, on account of the 
free and easy manner of his host. He lost 
all restraint and soon they appeared as friends 
of long acquaintance. Entering the house, 
Reed introduced him to his wife, a pleasant 
faced lady, who appeared somewhat surprised 
upon hearing the name, Wannaseska. Turn- 
ing to Wannaseska, Reed said : “I suppose 
I must have inherited my love for the mys- 
terious from my mother, who was a full- 
blooded Cherokee. It was from her lips I 


WANNASESKA 


149 


learned to speak the language ; and as my 
father was of the white race, I was reared 
among the whites. ’ ’ Going to a cupboard near 
by, he brought forth a couple of glasses, 
sugar and spoons. Then getting a small jug 
from the pantry he placed all upon a small 
table. Turning to Wannaseska who had been 
watching all the time, he pointed to the table 
and said : “I know you are tired ; so take 
something to brace you — come, join me in a 
social glass of ‘mountain dew.’ ” Wanna- 
seska shook his head and said : “Excuse me ; 
I never drink.” 

“Certainly,” said Keed, “I forgot you 
were a prophet. I know some of that class 
never touch whisky — but as I have started, I 
will ask you to excuse me, as I take a dram 
occasionally.” So saying, he mixed some 
sugar and water, then he poured in a goodly 
quantity of the whisky and drank it down 
with evident pleasure and satisfaction. Wip- 
ing his mouth vigorously, he said : “I now 
remember hearing that you had never touched 
a drop of whisky ; yet I can see no harm in 
drinking moderately ; in fact, it is essential 
to my health, especially when I am tired or 
cold as you must be now.” 

Wannaseska, thinking that his new friend 
supposed that he had come all the way from 
his mountain home, remarked, “I did not 
come from my home to-day — I came from the 
home of my friend Janesky — that is, I stayed 
at the home of the old chief last night — you 
know where he lives.” 

“I presume you came to visit Corn-Tassel, 
and otfer spiritual advice,” said Keed; “I 
heard tjat a prophet came one day this week 


150 


WANNASESKA 


and that an officer was about to lock him up 
as a suspicious character. ’ ’ 

Wannaseska did not enlighten him on the 
subject as to whom the “prophet” alluded to 
was that came so near spending a night in 
jail ; neither did he show by his attitude that 
he knew anything about the matter, and 
changed the subject as though he did not hear 
the latter part of the remark, saying : “I wish 
to secure the services of an attorney among 
the whites to defend Corn-Tassel at the ap* 
preaching trial if the case is not transferred 
to other courts. Can you suggest some one 
who would undertake the task of defending 
the prisoner? I wish to save his neck if pos- 
sible. Unless some strenuous effort is made, 
I have but little hope.” 

“I have a friend who will do all in his 
power to clear him of the charge ; and at a 
nominal cost, too. I will go with you and 
assist you all I can if you so desire.” 

“I would be delighted to have you go with 
me, as I never speak English in the presence 
of a white man ; and as for the ‘nominal 
cost’ — that is a matter that need not be con- 
sidered — the compensation is the least and 
most insignificant affair in the whole busi- 
ness.” 

Reed lor ked at the speaker in astonishment 
when he made the statement that he never 
spoke English in presence of a white man. 
He thought he would have no difficulty in 
making known the wishes of his visitor. He 
understood the language and would correct 
him if he made an error. He looked toward 
his wife, who seemed even more astonished 


WANNASESKA 


151 


than he, but neither commented on his weak- 
ness, if weakness it be. 

“My wife sympathizes with your race, for 
she is like some bright spirit, always breath- 
ing love and making my life happy.’’ 

She blushed under his remarks about her 
virtues, and shook her head at him as though 
her modesty forbade having her good quali- 
ties paraded in public, especially before a 
stranger. 

Reed now suggested that they go to the of- 
fice of the attorney and ascertain what could 
be done in the prisoner’s behalf. This thrilled 
Wannaseska with so much joy that he instant- 
ly arose and announced that he was ready. 
They proceeded at once to visit the lawyer ; 
and it was but a few minutes before Reed 
had laid the whole affair before him after 
reaching the office. He agreed to manage the 
case to the best of his ability. He very care- 
fully made note of all the details and promi- 
nent points of the case, or as much as was at- 
tainable, and expressed his opinion that if 
they succeeded in securing the witnesses re- 
ferred to who were at the scene of the mur- 
der, there was a probability of saving his life 
— if not, little hope was to be had. He said 
he would visit Corn-Tassel, and see what 
could be learned from him ; and that in the 
event the witnesses did not come, he would 
ask for a continuance of the case, ending with, 
“Public sentiment is very bitter — I expect 
to meet with much opposition and to be crit- 
icised for offering to take the case ; but I as- 
sure you that I will do my utmost to clear 
him. I aim to win ; and, with the assistance 


162 


WANNASESKA 


of your Cherokee friend, I am sure we can 
count on success.’^ 

Wannaseska was much pleased to hear such 
encouraging words. 

The attorney saw that he understood what 
was said, and very carefully gave him such 
instructions as would be of benefit in the case. 

After leaving the office with John Eeed, 
Wannaseska soon discovered that he was the 
center of attraction at every turn of the street. 

Several men were out near the grove in the 
center of the hollow square. Bartering ap- 
peared to be their chief business ; while here 
and there several men were scattered in groups 
discussing the tax which had been placed upon 
whisky ; most of them claimed it unjust to 
impose a tax upon any commodity so neces- 
sary as whisky, which was so essential in 
every home. They knew that the Govern- 
ment would never collect the tax without ser- 
ious trouble. Some held the view that, 
whereas, it was so cheap that it would barely 
pay the trouble and expense of paying the tax, 
and that it could not be sold for any more 
than the present price — 40 cents a gallon ; 
besides, if a tax was levied, how would those 
living in the mountainous region dispose of 
their corn? If the price advanced, poor peo- 
ple could not buy it. Starvation was at their 
very doors. The leader of one of the groups 
ended a lengthy argument by expressing him- 
self thusly : “The act is a blow at the rights 
and privileges of every citizen of the State ; 
and we have a perfect right to secede from 
the Union and make our own laws.’^ 

Wannaseska and his friend had stopped long 
enough to listen to a part of the discussion ; 


WANNASESKA 


153 


but lie soon grew tired and asked him to ac- 
company him to the jail, as he was anxious 
to confer with Corn Tassel regarding his case, 
as the lawyer had gone directly to the jail as 
soon as they had left his office. 

“What strange ’views these men have,’’ 
commented Wannaseska as they proceeded to 
the jail. “Now, the Government is denounced 
the same as we claim that the State is acting 
toward us, yet the same men consider it but 
just and right to force legislation over orr ter- 
ritory and over our protest, as well as con- 
trary to all treaties. How tney imply injus- 
tice in one instance, and justice in the other, 
is more than I can tell. It is like blowing 
hot and cold at one breath. If justice and 
love be the highest conceptions of man’s atti- 
tude toward the divine, then practice of those 
virtues tending along those lines, would bring 
more peace and harmony than is now the lot 
of humanity.” 

“I am for State Rights,” said Reed. “Al- 
low every State to govern itself without inter- 
ference on the part of the Government. It is 
only when the whole Union is threatened (or 
part of the citizens) in such a manner that the 
principles forming the compact are in jeopardy 
— then the Government, should, by united 
force of all the States, aid in protecting its in- 
terests.” 

Wannaseska, in his lonely life had his con- 
ceptions originate from Nature’s own labor- 
atory — yet fragrant of the high aspirations 
of the soul, pure as the pearl, and devoid of 
intrigue and with a horror of all things that 
had a tendency toward oppression. His mag- 
nanimity of soul, together with a high appre- 


154 


WANNASESKA 


ciation of man’s duty to his fellow-men, 
caused him to recoil at the baseness he saw 
in the daily lives of all those with whom he 
came in contact. A new world dawned upon 
him where dominance of force made Justice 
the puppet of man’s selfish desire. 

He reached the jail with this train of 
thought rushing through his brain. The jail- 

er knew Reed, also recognized Wannaseska 
and so did not wait to be asked to admit them, 
but generously offered to lead the way. 
Corn-Tassel appeared more hopeful as he 
spoke of the coming trial and was anxious to 
secure the evidence of the witnesses. He 
asked about the folks at home, and seemed 
not to care to dwell upon a theme that had 
cost him so much trouble. His sufferings 
made him appreciate the pleasure that once 
was his, but now shut out, only in memory. 
He spoke of his reckless life, and the penalty 
that had followed. Wannaseska had express- 
ed the hope that he would be acquitted, 
when he replied : “Could I entertain such a 
hope, the future would be brighter, and the 
past would be cast from my mind. But such 
happy ideas are short-lived, as I recall the 
hideousness of the crime and see the aveng- 
ing hand of Justice ready now to crush my 
spirit. The people are clamorous for my 
blood, and I must sit calmly by and await 
the time when they drag me forth, and satis- 
fy their thirst. The whites boast of love and 
justice ; yet selfish desires control their act- 
ions. For if their protestations of love for 
the race were honest and sincere, think you 
they would seek to drive us from our lands, 
by enacting laws seeking to usurp our rights ? 


WANNASESKA 


166 


In civil cases they deem us competent to exer- 
cise judicial authority ; yet when a crime is 
committed, then our weakness is too appar- 
ent.’’ 

Here the prisoner paused to watch the ef- 
fect his words had upon his hearers. Reed 
did not understand everything meant to be 
conveyed as he did not worry over the prob- 
lems of life. Turning to Corn-Tassel he said : 
“You will have a fair trial now ; for the at- 
torney will see to it, and if you are not guilty 
of the crime, he will see that you are released. 
So far as the race’s interests are concerned, 
they will sell their lands and move west. 
The State claims the territory and thinks un- 
told wealth lies hidden in these old hills. If 
the Indians refuse to sell their lands, or to 
move away, the people of the State of Geor- 
gia will do everything to prejudice the minds 
of those in authority.” 

“I am satisfied,” replied Corn Tassel, 
“that such state of alfairs will prejudice the 
minds of the men who will try my case, and 
that is one cause of my not having any hope 
of receiving justice at their hands. What is 
the value of the life of one poor Indian when 
compared with the benefits they hope to re- 
ceive if the whole race be forced to leave 
their lands? Are we not looked upon as 
beasts not worthy of human sympathy? Ask 
me not to build a hope that will soon be blast- 
ed ! ” He turned to Wannaseska and spoke of 
the visit made by Yuhula, saying, “Tell her 
that while I do not deserve such assurances 
of esteem, yet it cheers my heart and brings 
brightness to the gloom of this little cell. Her 
words give me hope of lifting this burden of 


158 


\7ANNASESKA 


guilt from my sorrowing soul. If I could blot 
out the past and leave only the memory of her 
words, or the vision of her sweet face, life 
would be my highest conception of the hap- 
piness attainable to mortal man. She ap- 
pears to me in my visions as an angel of mer- 
cy, bringing sunshine and joy — scattering 
flowers of hope to drooping hearts, and bring- 
ing peace to a troubled mind. I may never 
be permitted to see her charming face again, 
yet I will ever carry her image engraven upon 
memory’s tablet long after I have passed out 
of the portals of death and been numbered 
with the things of the past. ’ ’ 

“Time’s out,” cried the vigilant jailer as 
Corn-Tassel finished the last sentence ; and 
when they had bidden him an affectionate 
adieu, they proceeded to the home of Heed. 

They were both too busy to note what was 
passing around them as they went down the 
rough and unkept streets. Soon they entered 
Keed’s house. Time had sped by as if on 
wings, and Wannaseska saw by the lowering 
sun that it was too late to get back to the 
home of the old chief before late in the night. 
The experiences of the last trip as he crossed 
the lofty hills, did not meet with much en- 
couragement, as he gave a shudder at the 
thought, although the moon bade fair to cast 
a cheerful beam of rays upon the way. It 
did not require hard pressing to induce him 
to spend the night with Reed. 

After agreeing to remain, Wannaseska had 
an opportunity to look around the home of 
his new-found friend, Reed having asked to 
be excused as he had business out for a few 
minutes. He noted that ihe furniture in the 


WANNASESKA 


157 


room was plain but substantial — in fact all 
seemed to be very common- place, yet there 
seemed to be a free and open hospitality per- 
vading every article of furniture, causing him 
to feel as though he was in his own room. A 
cheerful fire blazed upon the huge rock fire- 
place, whose hearth was hewn from a piece 
of soap stone, a kind of rock from which as 
bestos is made. Beyond the “stack” chim- 
ney in the adjoining room could be heard the 
footsteps of the busy housewife as she passed 
about preparing the evening meal. The 
pleasant odor of fresh brown bread and the 
aroma from the sweet, juicy meat comming- 
ling together, floated in through the crevices 
of the not too tightly made house. The 
thought seemed to sharpen his appetite as he 
had passed the entire day without food since 
early morning. 80011 the good woman an- 
nounced that supper was ready, as Reed re- 
entered the room ; but before he could start 
upon that important errand he seemed com- 
pelled to empty another glass of toddy, seem- 
ingly to quiet his unstrung nerves, after the 
excitement of the day’s business. The justice 
done the meal pleased the good housewife as 
well as the praises bestowed upon it by both 
the men. The smoking vessels stood ready 
for the deft hands when the meal was over 
and she soon had everything in order for the 
preparation of the next meal, and soon joined 
her husband and Wannaseska in the next 
room, where they were entertained royally. 
I say “entertained” for they seemed to think 
it a treat to listen to the wonderful words of 
the prophet, as he explained his views on 
many of the most interesting subjects of the 


158 


WANNASESKA 


day ; when the subject turned to the super- 
natural and the spiritual side of man. Here 
Reed got the Bible down and began reading 
some of the methods used by Christ and His 
apostles in the healing of diseases, as found 
in many places ; but particularly noted the con- 
nection of Mark XVI : 14 to 18, which reads 
“Afterwards He appeared unto the eleven as 
they sat at meat, and upbraided them with 
their unbelief and hardness of heart, because 
they believed not them which had seen Him 
after He was risen. And He said unto them, 
Go ye into all the world and preach the gos- 
pel to every creature. He that belie veth and 
is baptized shall be saved ; but he that be- 
lieveth not shall be damned. And these 
signs shall follow them that believe ; in my 
name shall they cast out devils ; they shall 
speak with new tongues ; they shall take up 
serpents ; and if they drink any deadly thing 
it shall not hurt them ; they shall lay hands 
on the sick and they shall recover.” 

“Now,” said Reed, “a portion of this 
chapter is perhaps used by ministers of the 
gospel of the present day more than any 
other ; but they invariably avoid reading the 
whole paragraph — they read — ‘he that be- 
lieveth not shall be damned,’ and stop 
abruptly. They never dare read the balance 
of the paragraph — if they do it is done hur- 
riedly and without any explanation. If I 
understand it, believers have the same power 
to-day as they ever had. Preachers tell us 
that a portion of this chapter is directed to 
us to-day ; but deny that the latter part has 
anything to do with us. Now give us your 
opinion. Do you believe that this power is 


WANNASESKA 


169 


to be had to-day the same as any other bless- 
ing? If not, what has become of it? What 
are your views, friend Wannaseska?” 

“I must say that power is power ; and if it 
operates in a certain way at a certain time 
under certain conditions, then it seems that 
it would work all the time. My views are 
not in accord with those commonly accepted ; 
so I will ask that you do not require me to 
answer all the queries you put ; but let me 
answer it my own way, which I will do in a 
case I will recite in which I am one of the 
actors.’^ 

He then related his experience with which 
the reader is already familiar ; and expressed 
himself as believing that power was in Yu- 
hula — that certain spirits guided her in every 
movement — and that certainly such powers 
were inherent in all people — but in a favored 
few who had cultivated this power more than 
others, that if the power was the working in 
the instances in the past, it was to be pre- 
sumed to have the same “yesterday, to-day 
and forever.” “I will say, however, that if 
the divine spirit exercised the power through 
man, in the past, is it not reasonable to sup- 
pose it can be done to-day? To some it is a 
perplexing question how cures are made, yet 
all can see the results. Our ignorance of 
natural laws may cause us to ascribe it to 
some supernatural power ; but an intelligent 
explanation will show that it is a blending of 
both natural and spiritual that effect results. 
The mysterious manifestations of the occult 
force as demonstrated by certain individuals, 
produces in the minds of those unacquainted 
with its workings a kind of awe. Where the 


160 


WANNASESKA 


power comes from — whether deific or a con- 
centration of magnetic forces surrounding the 
human body, only the student of such mat- 
ters who is a real investigator can answer.” 

This answer interested his hearers ; and his 
host inquired : “Can you give us a demonstra- 
tion of this occult force or power? We have 
never witnessed anything of the kind.” 

For a few moments only the breathing of 
the trio could be heard, as Wannaseska sat 
gazing into the fire, meditating what to do 
that would be of interest to his friends. He 
felt grateful and wished to show some appre- 
ciation of their kindness. He clapped his 
hand to his ear and gave a groan before any 
one was aware of the object of his intentions ; 
for he appeared confused at having acted in 
such a manner. Turning to the wife he said : 
“You have a pain in the left ear and are par- 
tially deaf if the right ear be closed.” 

She smiled and replied that her ear had 
pained her all that day, but since he had come 
it was better. 

“That is strange,” remarked her husband; 
“I did not know you were suffering as you 
never mentioned it to me.” 

“No need of any alarm,” said Wannaseska : 
“you will be all right to-morrow.” Turning 
to the husband he asked for his pocket knife ; 
and when he had carefully clasped it, he 
closed his eyes and remained quiet for some 
time, when he began to relate an incident in 
Reed’s life with such accurateness that he 
would not allow him to continue and he inter- 
rupted him, by saying that it was all true and 
that he did not wish every act of his life made 
public. “That will do,” said he, “I will be 


WANNASESKA 


161 


careful in the future not to cross you for fear 
you would reveal all my past life to the 
world. ” 

Wannaseska replied: “Superstition once 
engrafted upon the mind bears fruit in each 
succeeding generation, and as our forefathers 
assigned such acts to supernatural forces, is it 
strange that the same idea still prevails? With 
my race — no written records — only tradition, 
it is difficult to ascertain what our forefathers 
really taught and practised. Doubtless our 
traditions have been corrupted, as well as the 
teachings of the white race ; but in both you 
find conceptions of the first cause are always 
negative in character, because they start with 
the hypothesis of some Infinite force — some- 
thing not Finite — something the mind cannot 
grasp and draw deductions ; therefore man has 
formed images of his own finite conceptions, 
believing such powers to be of adeific origin ; 
and in this way becomes a slave to his own 
ideas, doubtless because he fears to offend 
this incomprehensible power. The prophets 
of old saw visions and when their spirits were 
exalted, they did not stop to consider the 
cause, but took it for granted that such im- 
pressions were of the deific order ; and if they 
advised the crucifixion of the body, it was 
done, for thereby they hoped to gain eternal 
happiness, as they had learned by self-abne- 
gation these influences could be made to exert 
their influences over their minds and bodies.” 

The hour was late before they retired to 
seek sleep, that greatest of all the panaceas 
that Nature gives to mortals, that great 
restorer of the vital forces of life, and 
which all the living creatures from the lowest 


162 


WANNASESKA 


creations to the highest must have at regular 
intervals or death will inevitably result ; and 
should my readers who are troubled with in- 
somnia wish a prescription that will rid them 
of the horrors of wakefulness, I will say that 
the whole secret, if secret it be, consists in 
“becoming as a little child,'’ to use the words 
of the Great Healer — in other words, let all 
the cares of this life be lost sight of, and sleep 
will come to you. The man or woman who 
has sufficient self-control — who can throw the 
cares and sorrows of this life, (be they imag- 
inary or real) to the winds and court sweet 
refreshing sleep, need not fear the warnings 
of the “medicine men” of to-day that they 
need a little “tonic” or “lotion” or “potion” 
or anything else save a few of the common, 
substantial necessaries of life ; and if happiness 
is to be for mortals, that man or woman can 
claim their share. 

Wanna^eska knew and practised this secret ; 
for when the night had passed, he appeared 
from his room fresh and seemed the embodi- 
ment of health, strength and vitality, for his 
vigorous frame seemed to indicate even more 
vigor than the day just passed. 

When he stood before the door, with the 
reins of his horse in his hand, bright hopes 
seemed to play around his very being and 
when he bade them good-by to go to his 
mountain home, or rather the home of the 
fair maiden, his athletic form never showed 
up to better advantage. As he rode away the 
morning air lifted his raven locks, revealing 
his intellectual brow, which made a pleasant 
contrast. His was a fine specimen of man- 
hood as he sat erect upon his horse, with the 


WANNASESKA 


163 


noble bearing of a prince. Before him lay 
the long range of the Blue Ridge mountains, 
stretching out like a dim line of wavering 
blue. Occasionally the winding course of the 
Chattahoochee could be traced as he ap- 
proached a more elevated plateau, as the tall 
trees of the valley reared their heads majes- 
tically, whose foliage had been touched by 
the icy breath of winter, and turned them to 
a golden hue. The rising sun cast millions of 
rays before his pathway and he was jubilant 
and hopeful. 

All nature rejoiced and Wannaseska shared 
as much as seemed to fall to his part, though 
the task before him was of a doubtful and 
uncertain nature. 


CHAPTER X. 


LOVE MAKING. 

Standing to-day upon the heights which al- 
low us to retrospect the past, we are enabled 
to review the acts in a calm and dispassionate 
manner. We see every impulse that swayed 
the minds of those who have passed on through 
this “span’^ of life as they strove to overcome 
obstacles in their pathway the same as we 
make similar effort in the pathway of our own. 
Wannaseska felt the responsibility resting 
upon him as he rode that morning toward the 
home of Yuhula; for above all things, he 
desired that do whatever he might, he must 
do something that would meet the approval of 
this dear creature, who had so changed his life 
during the last few days. He was anxious to 
hear what SHE would say regarding the way 
he had managed the business and this made 
him press onward, urging his pony to its best 
speed. To him the whole idea of pleasing 
Yuhula seemed to predominate and control 
his mind ; until it became a regular routine 
all the day long of planning business projects 
for HER sake. The day was far spent before 
he arrived at the home of his loved one ; and 
as he neared the old home he was surprised 
to hear music. He drew his rein and sat lis- 
tening. He could distinguish two voices, and 
while listening a glow of pleasure stole over 
him holding him spellbound until it ceased. 
As he approached the house he discerned Yu- 


WANNASESKA 


165 


hula coming out, followed by Oulee who, 
when they saw him, rushed forward to meet 
him, saying, “0, how happy I am to see you 
— how well you look.” 

Dismounting, he shook her hand cordially 
and then greeted Yuhula. Oulee had such 
an unconsciousness of self — such a simple 
frank manner that gave her a personality that 
was charming. She did not possess that 
amount of timidity that detracts so much from 
a maiden when thrown in the company of her 
male friends, but was open-hearted and pure 
innocence shone from her eyes. There was a 
roguish look coming out the corners of her 
eyes when she was pleased. Her laugh was 
infectious, and one would smile Ion? before 
he was aware of it when she gave forth these 
spasmodic peals of laughter. 

Grasping the reins and taking them from 
Wannaseska, she roguishly said: “Give me 
that horse ; while you go with Yuhula to 
get something to eat ; for I know you are 
tired and hungry.” He protested at her 
serving in the capacity of a menial ; but his 
protestations were fruitless for she had soon 
taken the horse out of his reach, as she, with 
the agility of an athlete, had sprung upon its 
back, urging it onward toward the stable, 
where she proceeded to care for it as though 
that was one of her daily vocations.* 

He fvdlowed Yuhula into the house and she 
soon prepared for him a meal which seemed 
more suited to his palate than any he had ever 

♦ Bancroft’s history of the U. S. page 304 says after describing 
their perfect forms of physiq^ue: “Thus nature in the wilderness is 
true to her type, and deformity is almost unknown. How rare is it 
to find the red man squint-eyed or with a diseased spine, halt or 
blind, or with any deficiency or excess in the organs!” 


166 


WANNASESKA 


before had the pleasure of partaking. Doubt- 
less it was sweetened by the sauces of admir- 
ation and love, if the reader could grasp 
such a metaphorical expression. 

When the repast was ended they entered 
the little sitting room and before they were 
seated, Oulee came in, tripping, whirling 
and dancing around the room, showing how 
her dainty feet were encased in richly em- 
broidered mocassins. Skipping around for 
some moments, so lightly as to be scarcely 
audible, she passed Yuhula and grabbed her 
fondly around the waist, implanted a kiss 
upon her lips that resounded throughout the 
room; and, turning to Wannaseska, said, 
“What would you give to have a chance to 
kiss such sweet lips?” 

Yuhula blushed, while Wannaseska looked 
embarrassed, neither being able to command 
the use of their tongues for some time. She 
reproved Oulee with — “You ought to be 
ashamed to even think of such a thing!” 
Her face became almost scarlet as she met the 
gaze of Wannaseska. 

“I know he wants to do it,” she said, seem- 
ingly bent on teasing them to her heart’s con- 
tent, while the gurgles of overflowing fits of 
laughter seemed to fill her very nature, con- 
tinuing until both Yuhula and Wannaseska 
were compelled to join her in her merriment. 
Continuing to taunt them, she quoted : “Out 
of the abundance of the heart the mouth 
speaketh,” and her cheery voice appeared to 
rise to an ungovernable pitch and she laughed 
to her heart’s content. When order had been 
restored, and they had all been seated, she 
composed herself and asked seriously, “What 


WANNASESKA 


167 


has happened to you on this last trip? Yu- 
hula has been relating some of your recent 
adventures.” Her arms were held akimbo, 
while her fingers were thrust through a tas- 
seled belt which encircled her waist. 

“I was fortunate to meet a friend instead 
of an enemy. I had gone into the town with- 
out having provided myself with a guide, and 
was on the point of coming back to secure one 
when some mysterious message floated before 
me, advising me to go to a house on the hill, 
giving me explicit directions as to how 1 was 
to find the place. I obeyed the impression 
and was soon ensconced in the house of a man 
by the name of Heed, who proved to be of 
invaluable aid to me, as he not only allowed 
me to share his hospitality, but acted as in- 
terpreter in securing an attorney for Corn- 
Tassel ; and who, by the way, is an half breed. 
I shall never forget the day I formed his ac- 
quaintance.” 

“Has he any grown-up daughters?” asked 
Oulee. 

Wannaseska shook his head. 

“Well ; that’s all right ; we have no objec- 
tion to your visiting his home.” She glanced 
knowingly at them, when Yuhula replied : 

“Oulee, you are such a tease. I do not 
know what we are to do with you.” 

“Wait until Janesky comes and then you 
will see,” she said as she arose and started 
toward the door, tripping with the agility of 
a bird of spring, looking up the trail as 
though she expected to see him coming. She 
stood for a moment, straining her eyes, when 
she clapped her hands gleefully as she ex- 
claimed, “Yonder comes the dear boy now. 


168 


WANNASESKA 


Do not let him know that I am here.” Hid- 
ing behind the door, she peered through the 
crack near the jamb. 

Wannaseska stood in the doorway looking 
in that direction but turned away impatiently, 
as he remarked, “Why, he is alone ; I wonder 
why he did not bring the witnesses.” 

Janesky rode up, and throwing the reins 
over a post, came up the path with a tired 
look upon his face. He saluted his friends 
who stood awaiting his approach and re- 
marked, “I’m as hungry as a wolf ; can you 
find anything for a tired man to eat?” 

“Certainly,” said Yuhula, as they moved 
aside for him to enter. 

He conversed hurriedly with Wannaseska 
for some time ; and when the meal was ready, 
he started to pass into the dining-room, when 
Oulee sprang stealthily behind him and placed 
her hands over his eyes. Yuhula, taking in 
the situation, asked him : “Jan, who is it? 
I’ll wager a nice meal that you can not guess. ” 

He stood for some time, but could not con- 
jecture who it could be ; and finally said : “I 
will lose my meal, then.” 

Withdrawing her hands, Oulee laughed 
heartily ; while Janesky looked astonished, 
and held out his hand and said : “Had I seen 
you near the Ohestatee, I would have recog- 
nized you.” 

“Let me attend to this hungry wolf,” said 
Oulee as she passed into the kitchen. After 
his appetite had been satiated, he returned to 
the room he had just quitted; and, after 
Oulee had returned, and furnished amusement 
for them all for a short half-hour, Wanna- 
seska and J anesky repaired to the room of the 


WANNASESKA 


169 


old chief, where they held a short consulta- 
tion, each giving a report of their trips. Jane- 
sky had been fortunate enough to find one of 
the witnesses, who promised to bring the 
other the next afternoon to the home of the 
old chief. 

Wannaseska reprimanded him with : “If 
you want your business done, go ; if not, 
send — I wish I could have attended to this 
myself. It worries me very much to be left 
in such suspense.” 

Yuhula, seeing Janesky’s embarrassment, 
said, “I am sure they will come — Janesky 
did all he could. ” 

“I wish I was so constituted I could take 
such matters quietly as you do. It is on ac- 
count of my sensitiveness to the suffering to- 
ward others that it aflPects me and I cannot 
avoid showing great anxiety for their welfare. 
I hope I have not offended friend Janesky?” 
as he nodded at him interrogatively. 

“Certainly not,” assured the latter. 

“Let’s make the best over what cannot be 
avoided,” suggested the old chief; for while 
I feel sad over the unhappy lot of the un- 
fortunate boy, it seems he must follow the 
destiny of that unhappy family. He seems 
doomed to suffer the fate of his father, who, 
you know, perished at the hands of the 
whites. I tried to rear him in a manner that 
I would have done had he been my own son ; 
had he heeded the advice I gave him, he 
would not to-day be suffering as he is. The 
traits of his parents are manifest in him and 
his character, and his conduct is quite con- 
trary to my teachings. His father was im- 
petuous, high tempered, and often he drank 


170 


WANNASESKA 


to excess, and finally slew several white men 
before he met his death. Corn-Tassel is but 
following in the footsteps of his father.” 

“It se^^ms that we, as a race, are unable to 
resist the fearful fate that threatens us at 
this critical time. Our destiny seems to be 
foreshadowed in the events that are transpir- 
ing around us every day — we must accept 
fate, as we are too weak to resist,” replied 
Wannaseska. 

“Such thoughts bring sadness,” moaned 
the old chief ; “I sometimes sit and think how 
fast the race is passing away. Only a few 
more years at most, and we will be numbered 
with the past. Soon these old hills will echo 
to other sounds than ours ; other feet will 
tread upon the sacred places now so pleasant, 
and ruthless hands will tear away these groves 
and we will be no more.” 

“Do not think of such things as that,” said 
Yuhula. “Look on the bright side; Corn- 
Tassel may yet be returned to you, and be a 
blessing to you in your declining years, as 
this will surely reform him should he be so 
fortunate as to return. We need your advice 
— your sympathy to aid us in discharging our 
duty toward Corn-Tassel. You will be brave 
and strong just for our sake, will you not?” 
She kissed his wrinkled brow as she smoothed 
back a few stray locks. 

“Who could refuse your beseeching re- 
quest?’ ’ he replied ; “we will do our duty, and 
let the future take care of itself. ’ ’ 

“I have succeeded in employing an attor- 
ney at last, and will trust everything to him 
as he knows more about this than do we.” 

“Do not hesitate to call upon me to pay 


WANNASESKA 


171 


any expense that may be needed,” spake the 
old chief ; ‘‘for although I am unable to at- 
tend to this personally, I think I can rely up- 
on my money doing for me what I cannot do 
myself.” So saying, he left the room, evi- 
dently to hide his emotions. When he was 
gone, Yuhula said : “If we succeed in gain- 
ing liberty for Corn-Tassel, he will never be 
the same happy boy that he once was ; for 
having committed this terrible crime will af- 
fect his life, and the happy smile will not play- 
over his face as it did when he roamed over 
these hills. He can never occupy the position 
of trust he once had.” 

“Well, if the funeral is over we will dis- 
cuss some other subject,” remarked Oulee, 
who had remained quiet during the conversa- 
tion and now could restrain her feelings no 
longer. “I have been sitting here seeing all 
kinds of ghosts — red men — white men — black 
men and every other kind until I can stand 
it no longer. If Corn-Tassel is not dead, he 
missed a nice funeral.” Turning to Janesky, 
she said : “We started out by crushing your 
wild dream of having done something noble 
and grand ; and now you look like you were 
staring at your grave, where you would soon 
be placed. Hold up your head and smile — 
you did the best you could — that is all yonder 
sage could do,” pointing at Wannaseska. 

The little group could not suppress a smile 
at her words, and manner, as she sat with her 
feet thrust out in front of the seat, one across 
the other, whose beauty excelled that of 
Venus herself. 

“Janesky is to be praised for the work al- 
ready done,” said Wannaseska; “I was too 


172 


WANNASESKA 


anxious to have my own way, and never 
thought of the words offending any one.” 

“Get up and skip over the floor with me,” 
she said, as she stood in front of Janesky with 
her hands held toward him. He could not 
refuse f and glided over the floor with ease 
and grace, for he felt the bright influences of 
Oulee stealing over him, making him cheer- 
ful. They swept across the room several times, 
and then she told him to be seated, as she 
rushed over to Yuhula, saying, “That young 
brave is too tired ; you join me in one of those 
dances you taught me this morning. Yu- 
hula clasped her arm around the waist of 
Oulee and in turning, Oulee stepped upon 
the dress of Yuhula and tore it. Eyeing it at 
a respectful distance, she remarked, “Do you 
think I would have such a garment as that? 
It would be continually dangling around my 
feet, and keep me from enjoying the dance. 
I would cut the thing off, even if I had to cut 
it above my knees ; for anyone with as dainty 
limbs as you possess should not be ashamed to 
show them.” 

Yuhula blushed as she saw how earnest 
Oulee appeared, yet knowing how pure and 
earnest her intentions were, with no guile or 
deceit, as her open face clearly indicated. 
Wannaseska came to Yuhula’s relief as he re- 
marked, “The happy influences of such crea- 
tures as Oulee make life one continued round 
of pleasure. One smile from her drives away 
all sorrow, and makes us ready to fight the 
battle of life. How sad life would be if we 
did not have such creatures to cheer us. Their 
youthful spirits invigorate the old and feeble. 


WANNASE8KA 


173 


causing them to spend their allotted days in 
peace.” 

“The sufferings of others cause our hearts 
to sympathize with them ; and in so doing, do 
we not bear a portion of their sorrows? We 
do not fully appreciate our joy until sorrow 
places its burdens upon our hearts, robbing us 
of our selfishness, causing us to live a higher 
and nobler life.” 

“I cannot see why a cloud should ever come 
over the life of such a sweet creature as Yu- 
hula,” said Oulee. 

“I must bid you all good evening,” said 
Janesky, as he rose to go ; and after a few 
commonplace remarks he took his departure. 
As he passed out, shadows were falling and 
night was approaching, and a silence fell over 
hills and valleys and nature seemed to seek 
repose. Oulee assisted in preparing the eve- 
ning meal. Wannaseska sat alone ; all seemed 
to appear as if a calm had fallen over them ; 
but they each felt as if they cherished the 
memory of a delightful time well spent. 

By and by Yuhula returned and she and 
Wannaseska were discussing the power of sec- 
ond sight or the ability of some to discern 
past and future events, when Wannaseska re- 
marked, “I cannot tell why I acted as I did 
when in Gainesville, yet I found that it was 
to my interest. I did not have any motive 
beyond a desire to see what it was that had 
impressed me, as I really desired to go in an- 
other direction and I was almost forced to go 
in the direction I did. 

“I remember an instance once when I was 
sitting reading a very interesting book, when 
something like a blank card came floating be- 


174 


WANNASESKA 


fore me — so distinct was it that I could not 
see the book, when there appeared words very 
distinctly upon the card, telling me where to 
go at once, as some one wished to see me upon 
important business. I laid the book down 
and hurried to the spot, but did not see any 
one and had about decided that it was a false 
impression ; but I was on the point of quitting 
the place, when a stranger appeared and asked 
me if my name was Wannaseska. You know 
we hold it an insult to ask another his name ; 
and I was not at all pleased, but had decided 
to answer affirmatively, when he told me that 
he had come miles and miles to show me 
where large quantities of gold lay hidden — 
all in nuggets. He stated that he could not 
get them without creating suspicion, and of- 
fered to tell me where they lay if I would di- 
vide with him. I sought the place after he 
left and found everything as he had described 
it ; and the result was, I got a snug sum for 
my trouble. As to how or where the idea got 
into my mind, or how that card could tell me, 
I must confess I do not now understand.” 

“There must have been some telepathic 
communication between you and he,’’ sug- 
gested Yuhula. 

“That may be true; but how could he so 
impress me as to send a card and write his 
thoughts thereon?” 

“Well, I do not understand it and offer no 
explanation ; neither can I offer any solution 
as to how you are subjected to so many nar- 
row escapes and invariably come out un- 
harmed.” 

“Possibly it will be for the better develop- 
ing of my faculties ; for it is only through 


WANNASESKA 


175 


bitter experience that we learn the true les- 
sons of life ; it is the only true teacher. No 
one commits a wrong except through ignor- 
ance or perverseness. Now, in reference to 
my sufferings, I can see that the greed for gold 
only prompted those men to wrench from me 
the secret of where a mine lay hidden — this 
idea cultivated had crushed out every vestige 
of brotherly love in their hearts, as they be- 
lieved the accumulation of wealth the highest 
attainment in life — this notion instilled by the 
whites from time immemorial.’’ 

“How strange those men met the death 
they had intended for you.” 

“I have my theory ; but I suppose the teach- 
ing you have received from the whites would 
not allow you to see it in the same way. We 
teach that the spirits of our fathers can and 
do affect our lives ; that they watch over and 
guide us in times of danger.” 

“While I admit that there are some strange 
or unaccountable acts or happenings in the 
lives of most individuals, still I am not pre- 
pared to agree that your theory is a correct 
one.” 

Wannaseska did not seem disposed to argue 
the question ; for just at that time they heard 
the rich, sweet voice of Oulee, singing a tune 
that they were all very familiar with ; and 
the conversation lagged while they listened, 
enchanted, to her simple song. Wannaseska 
seemed bewildered as he listened ; but the be^ 
wilderment was not due altogether to the 
music ; for his eyes were riveted upon Yuhula ; 
and his very soul seemed to go out to her in 
admiration. He felt that she was the only 
thing lacking to complete his happiness. He 


176 


WANNASESKA 


wanted to tell her of his love for her ; but he 
could not frame a sentence that seemed suit- 
able for the occasion. He felt that he would 
part with all his earthly possessions for the 
privilege of just one kiss of the sweet lips 
she possessed. And to hold her in his arms 
for one short moment, all the world would be 
exchanged for the opportunity. Yuhula 
blushed as she. met his gaze, which made her 
more beautiful than ever, as she was the only 
one of his race that had the happy faculty or 
art of blushing. He made up his mind that 
he would speak out no matter what the effort 
cost him. Clearing his throat (an indispens- 
ible prerequisite, as those in position to know 
can testify on such occasions) he was just on 
the point of proposing when Oulee entered 
and announced supper. He felt that his op- 
portunity was gone forever when he followed 
them into the dining room a few moments 
later. 


CHAPTER XI. 


Wholesale Lovemakino. 

The morning dawned bright and clear — the 
beautiful Sunday that preceded the trial of the 
Cherokee. The bright sunshine filled all na- 
ture wdth gladness, except those who had a 
deep interest in the welfare of Corn-Tassel. 
They could not feel that peace of mind so es- 
sential to happiness — even Oulee looked and 
felt more than ever the dreaded consequence 
probable in such cases, although she seemed 
to look on the bright side always. Yuhula 
had asked Oulee and Wannaseska to join her 
in attending the services to be held near there 
that day by a missionary. Janesky was on 
hand before they were ready and the quarfo 
rode off together. 

An elevated plateau had been selected as a 
suitable place to hold the services, right in 
the heart of the forest. They created quite a 
sensation when they rode up to the place ap- 
pointed, for many there had never seen Yu- 
hula ; and her dress attracted attention. It 
was a little late when they arrived. Men and 
women were seated around, resting on logs 
that had been cut and placed there for the 
occasion. On a little platform made of the 
same material, stood a white man with long 
hair which fell down over his shoulders, with 
eyes set deep in his long cadaverous face. He 
was reading or “giving out” a hymn, reading 


178 


WANNASESKA 


two lines at a time, endeavoring to get his 
hearers to follow him and assist in singing 
the song. In their endeavor to see the party 
just mentioned as they rode up, some little 
disturbance was created. Whisperings were 
heard as some recognized them and informed 
those nearest them who they were. The 
congregation attempted to sing the hymn as 
given out by the missionary, their voices 
ringing out on the still morning air, making 
a discordant sound, as some, not catching the 
words, attempted to sing anyway, and fill in 
with sounds that were not so inharmoni ms as 
one would imagine. The clear tones of some 
mingling with th^ harsh notes of others was 
really quite pleasing to the ear. The swell- 
ing tones now rising higher and higher — strik- 
ing the hills are reverberating, echoing back 
and forth until they died away in the valley be- 
low. As the last sound died away, a stillness 
fell like a mantle over the crowd, and a feel- 
ing of awe pervaded the whole scene, as they 
sat with up-turned faces, their hearts filled 
with an emotion they could not describe, 
awaiting the words of the preacher. Their 
anxious faces showed that they were desirous 
r.f learning the great and wonderful future. 
With long, bony arms lifted high into the air, 
the preacher signalled them to bow in prayer, 
as he dropped upon his knees and began to 
pour out his earnest pleadings to the Father 
of all living to forgive the sins and show 
mercy to the sin sick souls bound in his pres- 
ence. With bowed heads or upon bended 
knees, all were listening eagerly to his words 
as they fell from his lips, save occasionally 
some would shift in order to get a better view 


WANNASESKA 


179 


of the strangers who had come to worship 
with them. The prayers finished, all resumed 
their position as the preacher now drew forth 
a small Bible and began to read. The text 
was from Josh., X :12 and 13 : “Then spake 
Joshua to the Lord in the day when the Lord 
delivered up the Amorires before the children 
of Israel, and he said in the sight of Israel, 
‘Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon ; and thou, 
moon, in the vajley of Ajalon.’ And the sun 
stood still and the moon stayed, until the 
people had avenged themselves upon their 
enemies. “Joshua commanding the sun to 
stand still,’’ was about all the English they 
could comprehend. He dwelt long upon the 
power of God and His mercy as well as His 
wrath, showing that He desired that His will 
be obeyed, regardless of what man might 
think of what would be right and proper. 
The horrors of the doomed, sutfering endless 
torture in a lake of fire and brimstone, whose 
fire was never quenched, was depicted in 
glowing terms and very impressively set forth. 
The wiles of Satan were pictured in glowing 
terms as the preacher warmed up to the task 
before him. Eloquently he spoke of the 
necessity of fleeing the wrath to c )me, of ac- 
cepting Jesus Christ as their Savior, repent- 
ing and being baptised, they w^ould then re- 
ceive remission of sins ; and in the end reap 
a reward “that fadeth not away.” He 
rushed from side to side of the small rostrum, 
making wild gestures with his long, bony 
arms as he frantically drove them rapidly 
through the air. As he waxed warmer, his 
voice grew louder, and his words came v.dth 
great rapidity, until there was a kind of sing- 


180 


WANNASESKA 


song, go-as-you-please manner, the inward 
draughts of air being audible for several 
yards distant. This was kept up appar- 
ently as long as the vital forces of the preach- 
er held out, when the peroration occupied 
about the length of time of the average ser- 
mon. No doubt he did the best he could 
under the circumstances ; and when the clos- 
ing prayer ended, finally the benediction was 
given and the congregation dismissed. They 
scattered about in groups, discussing and giv- 
ng their opinions of the sermon and what 
he meant when he spoke of certain things, 
but few if any fully understood what was 
meant. 

Many of them had involuntarily approached 
near to where Yuhula was standing, knowing 
that she had been educated by the whites, 
and, no doubt could better explain what the 
preacher meant. One, in his simplicity, ap- 
proached her and abruptly asked her where 
the *‘lake of fire” was situated and “how 
does the devil look?” She was a little con- 
fused as she thought how^ little she really 
knew of its location or the personal appear- 
ance of His Satanic Majesty. Another sug- 
gested : “Surely some one can guide us over 
the lake and keep the trail, so as to lead us 
to the Happy Hunting Ground. ” Still another 
asked, “Do not our fathers yet know the 
trail? Are they lost in the forest?” Still an- 
other wished to know how the Father and 
Son could be one. In child- like simplicity 
they sought to apply the teachings and com- 
pare with them their own sacred traditions ; 
the more they discussed it the more per- 
plexed they became ; yet all seemed to be 


WANNASESKA 


181 


anxious about the all-absorbing matter. Yu- 
hula smiled when she saw how earnest they 
were, yet she was unable to explain to their 
satisfaction all the intricacies of the problems 
they propounded. She had accepted these 
views as being true ; but had put little 
thought to the matter, therefore was unqual- 
ified to enlighten them properly so that it 
would be perfectly clear to them. She 
finally told them that she could not just then 
explain these differences ; but advised them 
to accept them as true, for that was what the 
word of God taught. 

Seeing the amused expression on Wanna- 
seska’s face, she turned to him and asked : 
‘AVhy do you not teach these people these 
things ; you are a prophet.” 

He laughed as he replied : “These ques- 
tions are but the longings of the sj^irit of man 
seeking knowledge of the mysteries of the 
past ages. They have been asked time and 
again, still no one can answer how it can be 
so. Before you can worship, you must form 
some image, and this one is the highest con- 
ception of the mind, where man can be recon- 
ciled to the Father, so man can be human and 
divine in the same personality. Those who 
have exemplified such a character have be- 
come saviors of mankind — Jesus, to the Jews ; 
Budda to the Chinese ; Mohamet to the Turks, 
and others might be mentioned, were we to 
delve into the histories of the nations of the 
dark ages of the world’s history. They all 
exert an influence for good upon their respec- 
tive peoples who seek to practice the teach- 
ings of each one. Our race has no savior ; 
but worships the Great Spirit ; and in our 


182 


WANNASESKA 


green corn dance we show the gratitude filling 
our hearts as we behold the manifestations of 
the goodness of the Great Spirit in giving to 
us a bountiful harvest. They seek to show 
their happiness by doing and making merry, 
their hearts overflowing with love. Some of 
our race do not appreciate the true meaning 
of our ceremonies ; for when they meet, they 
seem to prefer drinking vhiskey, thereby 
converting the sacred rite into one of debauch- 
ery. I think the early Christians did the 
same thing, for they would meet around the 
table where the sacred emblems were used 
and eat and drink to excess. One inspired 
writer bitterly complains of this state of af- 
fairs. ’’ 

“It is as you say,” admitted Yuhula, “they 
did not give due regard for the sacredness of 
church work, nor of the emblems used in that 
day to shew forth the typical meanings of 
church rites — rather say they satisfied their 
selfish lusts.” 

“Did you get all the ‘fire and brimstone’ 
you wanted,” asked Oulee, who now joined 
the group. “Ugh! I can almost smell the 
sulphur now ; he made matters so hot. ’ ’ Her 
innocence made her fearless in discussing such 
grave matters, yet she did it with an air that 
made her charming. 

“Let us return home,” said Yuhula, as 
some one plied another puzzling <|uestion. 

As they rode along, she thought how 
strange it was that the Indians, as a race, did 
not accept the religious teachings of the 
whites, as she believed that they had the only 
true religion, and gave the best explanation 
of the future state. She did not entertain an 


WANNASESKA 


183 


idea that any deceit was ever practiced by 
those whose duty it was to administer the 
sacred emblems or expound the word of God. 

On their way Wannaseska spoke much on 
this subject and referred incidentally to his 
past life, having been spent almost in se- 
clusion, therefore this unfitted him for many 
social duties, especially among the fairer sex. 
Nerving himself he spoke on with as much 
composure as was possible,' saying: “The 
time spent in your society has indeed pleased 
me, for new desires have arisen, and I feel as 
though I can discharge my duty to our race 
with greater zeal than ever before.” 

When they arrived at the home of Yiihula, 
Janesky, after much persuasion, was prevailed 
on to stay with them. All were eager to hear 
from the witnesses who had promised to be 
there some time during the day. 

“We can go up the trail to meet them,” 
said Yuhula, “and besides, we can get such a 
nice walk. I want to show you all where a 
beautiful stream runs — where I used to play 
and lave my feet when a child.” 

It was a pleasant afternoon, and they en- 
joyed the walk, as nothing imaginable is more 
exhilarating than this pure, mountain air. 
They followed the trail through the loveliest 
part of the forest, where walnuts, hickory 
and chestnuts lay scattered in abundance. 
The party soon became separated — just how 
it happened, no one could say. Oulee and 
Janesky were so.ne distance from the others, 
engaged in cracking and eating nuts. Wan- 
naseska was putting in full time grumbling 
or rather lamenting, as usual, over the trials 
of their race. Yuhula had spoken of hoping 


184 


WANNASESKA 


to be able to do something for the race at no 
distant day ; and how much pleasure she had 
gained by having an opportunity of associat- 
ing wnh one whose heart was in such sympa- 
thy with her views. His mind was filled 
with a happy sensation, though he felt as 
though there v/as a heavy weight upon his 
heart — one that he seemed unable to shake 
otf. He felt as though something must be 
done toward removing the weight ; yet the 
proper words would not come to relieve him 
of this task of all tasks. He became more 
and more nervous. He would suddenly rise 
and go in search of some nuts, in pretense of 
being very busy. Do what he might, still 
the uneasy feeling clung to him, for each mo- 
ment intensified the cravings in his heart. 
Once he gazed at her and felt real brave, as 
she sat with do^vn-cast eyes, pulling up little 
tufts of grass, tossing them into the stream 
that flowed beneath her feet, apparently un- 
conscious of her actions. He raised his eyes 
to the blue sky above, seemingly invoking the 
aid of the Great Spirit to give him suitable 
words to express fully the emotions of his 
heart so that she would feel it as did he. 
With a mighty effort, he summoned all the 
courage he possessed, and though his voice 
was weak and tremulous when he began, he 
seemed inspired with the spirit of some de- 
parted orator and words flowed from his lips 
as smoothly and with as much ease as though 
he had been an elocutionist. Inflating his 
lungs to their fullest capacity, so that they 
would be enabled to do their duty, he began : 
“The dream of my life has been aroused 
again. Once I thought there could never be 


WANNA8ESKA 


185 


any pleasure outside the discharge of my 
duty, serving my race in the capacity of an 
adviser ; but 1 see I was mistaken. There is 
a force more powerful than any I have ever 
had to deal with, moving me to speak. My 
heart is overflowing with a love I can not re- 
press ; and that love is for you ; and it is too 
fond and too deeply rooted to attempt it. I 
only ask that my love may find some response ; 
that it may be reciprocated from your sweet, 
loviug nature. The love I bear you is pure ; 
and you can not have been too blinded to see 
it in my actions as well as words. No wish 
of yours will be lost if my own heart can 
gratify it, for my heart stands ever ready to 
accord to you every desire. I have sufficient 
wealth for any expense you may wish to have 
— enough to buy any luxury you may wish to 
indulge. I ask, will you? Will you accept 
my love? Will you accept one whose life 
will be devoted to your happiness? When I 
speak of wealth, do not imagine that I mean 
that I own a palace and have servants, as do 
the whites ; but to such as I have you are wel- 
come — yea, thrice welcome : a little wigwam, 
or hut, nestled among the mountains and not 
suited to your cultivated taste ; yet, in that 
home I would crown you queen ; while I would 
be your loyal subject. When 1 spake of 
wealth, I alluded to a snug pouch of nuggets ; 
but the real wealth that I alluded to consists, 
not in luxuries or but few comforts, but the 
wealth of love I offer you is far superior to 
that measured by any human standard. It is 
such a love that, do what you may, or say 
what you will, I will love you. Can you 
make the sacrifice for such a love as mine? 


186 


WANNASESKA 


Will you join your destiny with mine, so that 
you can he mine to love ; mine to worship all 
through the changing sceues of life, never 
ceasing to love through the endless ages of 
eternity? Will you?’’ 

As he spake, he bent forward, eagerly 
looking her in the face, trembling with deep 
emotion in his bosom, fearing she would not 
listen to his avowal of love, nor accede to his 
request. She sat gazing upon the ground, 
her cheeks crimson as she listened to his 
words of love. She did not speak for some 
moments after he had finished, yet the time 
was to him, an endless age ; but when she 
raised her eyes to his a sweet expression was 
upon her face. She seemed somewhat dazed 
as she extended her hand to him saying, “If 
you have a desire for my hand in marriage, 
take it, for you have had my heart long ago.” 

He grasped the hand, kissed it, then 
drew her to him, folding her in his strong 
arms, and implanted kiss after kiss until it 
seemed that he would smother her in the 
wild, passionate expression of his love which 
he could not have demonstrated in any other 
manner that would have expressed it better. 
She did not struggle ; but passively received 
the affections bestowed. 

If reflections of heavenly beings are ever 
mirrored in human faces, then surely one 
lent its luster toYuhula as she poured forth 
her soul in the deep, earnest look she gave 
her lover. The world appeared to sink away 
and the past to be obliterated ; only the 
present remained. Engulfed in an ocean of 
love they sank out of sight of the cares of life, 
living in perfect bliss. Such ecstasy so in- 


WAIS'NASESKA 


187 


toxicated their souls that had they long re- 
mained in this attitude, their minds could 
not have withstood the strain. Words were 
denied them — their hearts were too full to 
find language to express the unbounded pleas- 
ure that filled every fibre of their beings. 
Silence was golden ; their hearts underwent 
such delight. He relaxed his hold and held 
her at arm^s length, gazing at her lovely 
face, his soul burning with an unquenchable 
love as though it would consume them both. 
He stood for a moment as if to collect his 
thoughts, for he felt a buoyancy about him, 
an exhilaration of his spirit as though he was 
not in real life. The pleasure was nothing to 
compare with what he had ever experienced 
before. After awhile he said calmly, “Par- 
don me for the way I have acted. I am wild 
and am no master of such powerful influences 
as sway my heart when in your presence.” 

She, too, showed evidences of great ex- 
citement ; for the hot flush upon her cheek, 
as well as her quick spoken words, indicated 
the intensity of the feelings then passing 
through her body. Looking into his eyes she 
replied, “The pleasure of such expressions of 
your love is more than I can find suitable 
words to express my feelings ; for I never 
knew what it was to love until folded in your 
arms and your lips warm with that love met 
mine, burning like unto fire, thrilling my 
whole being with such an unutterable pleas- 
ure. Those few moments were ages of bliss 
and they will never be etfaced from my mem- 
ory. As for the forgiveness you ask — I do 
not know what I could forgive ; but if you 


188 


WANNASESKA 


had delayed this, doubtless I would not have 
forgiven you. ’’ 

He smiled at this repartee and said : “I 
have longed for something to fill the void in 
my heart for years, and now, that I have 
found it all embodied in your being, happi- 
ness and happiness alone awaits me ; and 
what awaits me awaits you. Your lips sealed 
the compact whereby our souls became as one. ” 

“Out of the abundance of the heart the 
mouth speaketh,” she said, a happy smile 
playing over her mouth. “Out of the fulness 
of our hearts, our lips met, igniting the flame 
of love, burning up all the dross of our carnal 
natures, leaving only the pure and the divine. 
A foretaste of the joys awaiting us, if we 
drive out selfishness, and allow our divine 
entities in our actions. Our spirits were 
blended and we became as one, just as we 
will be V'hen we pass off the gross plane of 
existence, and enter a higher sphere. The 
unfettered can then learn to love — learn to 
have pleasure and the soul can mount higher 
and higher where true happiness is found. I 
can not conceive of any greater happiness than 
that which now fills my soul, yet I feel that, 
unfettered, my soul could soar higher, yet 
what pleasure could it experience, I can not 
say ; for it enters into the infinite.” 

“The soul can then assert its divine na- 
ture,” he replied, “and grow more God-like 
on through eternity.” He could barely re- 
strain himself, the desire to again clasp her 
in his arms, nearly overpowering him. He 
was in the act of reaching out his arms, when a 
laugh was heard that caused him to desist ; 
and began deliberately picking up pebbles as 


WANNASESKA 


189 


though he had no other intention than that of 
securing their timely service to while away 
the time. 

“Ha, ha! Look how embarrassed they 
seem,” said Oulee, pointing toward them. 
“I really do believe they have been making 
love. ” 

Yuhula looked confused ; but Wannaseska 
feigned amazement at such a thought. How- 
ever, he could control his emotions better on 
other occasions than this. 

“You cannot fool me, I see it in your 
eyes,” she said, “only to think it is Wanna- 
seska ! Why, I never suspected such a thing. ” 
So saying she went up to Yuhula and kissed 
her and continued, “I want to congratulate 
you upon having won the heart of one of the 
noblest of men ; in fact, he has but one peer 
in all the tribe.” 

“I can guess who that person is,” replied 
Yuhula, as she glanced toward Janesky. “I 
am certain Cupid has pierced other hearts 
this lovely afternoon.” 

Oulee then turned to Wannaseska and 
said : “I think you have won the fairest flower 
that ever bloomed upon the Chattahoochee, 
for she is indeed a queen. I bow in humble 
acknowledgment to one so beautiful. ” 

“Thank you,” said Yuhula, “but your tell- 
tale eyes force me to ask : Is not this out- 
burst of praise caused from your having ex- 
perienced the same pleasure that fills our 
hearts? Answer me ” 

“I think Wannaseska has taught you to 
read hearts as well as thoughts. I do not care 
now who knows. 1 have at last brought that 
brave to confess his love. I only hope you did 


190 


WANNASESKA 


not have such a hard time in bringing him 
down ; for the poor boy came near choki ng to 
death before he could find words to express 
the love he felt. ’ ^ She laughed heartily at 
this ; but Janesky did not see any fun in the 
expression, just then. 

“My experience was not quite so bad, yet 
I thought my heart would burst before I came 
to the point. I lived in such a suspense that 
life was a torture until I heard the sweet 
words that filled my heart with such happi- 
ness,” said Wannaseska. 

Oulee giggled and tittered, and said: “I 
thought Janesky so brave until to-day. He 
came near losing his life before he made the 
declaration of his love. I did not see why he 
did not speak out and tell me sooner ; for I 
was just yearning to tell him; but decency 
forbade. I know he must have known that 
all was well ; but he did not have the courage 
to speak out, poor boy. ’ ’ She gave him such 
a sympathetic look that all joined with a 
hearty laugh. 

“How could any one dare court such a tease 
as Oulee,” said Janesky. “I naturally ex- 
pected that she w^ould ridicule every word I 
would utter ; but imagine my surprise when 
she actually jumped forward and kissed me 
before I was half way through,” 

“I do not care if you do laugh at me,” she 
replied, “I did not think the poor boy would 
really live to get through the trying ordeal, so 
I concluded it would be best to get one kiss 
before he expired. Besides, no one shall take 
from me the right to act as my heart dictates. 

I do not know whether I did right or not ; nor 
do I care.” 


WANNASESKA 


191 


“Certainly you did right,” counselled Wan- 
naseska, “and no one could blame you in the 
least.” 

“I would kiss you right now, just for your 
kind words, if I thought Yuhula had not al- 
ready done so. I’m afraid Yuhula would be 
jealous if I attempted such a thing.” 

Yuhula blushed slightly at the open, frank 
manner which the subject had assumed ; but 
would not be outdone and determined to ap- 
pear as brave as anyone of them, said, “I have 
no objection ; for I have already had a kiss.” 

“No, no ; I will not do so ; I have someone 
now to bestow them upon ; besides, I have 
won all the laurels I care for to-day.” 

“I agree with you,” said Wannaseska, 
“though I regret to lose that kiss, I assure 
you.” 

Thus they continued in this train of thought 
for some time as nothing else would have in- 
terested them more than this, especially after 
the ice had been so thoroughly broken and 
each being on such familiar terms that noth- 
ing unusual was thought of their open, frank 
manner. After some time, Yuhula said : “If 
we stay here we will not see those gentlemen 
if they come ; and what is more embarrassing 
than to invite company and excuse yourself 
at the hour they are to arrive? We have all 
had pleasure enough for one day ; so let us re- 
turn home and make ready for the more seri- 
ous duties of life, since we have all obligated 
ourselves solemnly to do this, and the sooner 
we begin, the better. Come, let’s — ” 

Just then Oulee exclaimed, “I see some 
one just coming over yonder hill. Who can 
it be?” 


192 


WANNASE8KA 


“I hope it is one of the men I went after 
for a witness ; you remember that is what we 
all pretended coming out here for.” 

They stood still for some time, waiting for 
the horseman to come up the trail ; but after 
a long wait, they wended their way toward 
the house, all wondering who the strange man 
could be or what his purposes were at that 
time of the day ; for it was now about dusk 
and night was coming rapidly on. No one 
could offer any solution ; and so they went in, 
not as they had gone forth ; but jubilant and 
joyous, save a perplexed state of mind as to 
who the horseman could have been. 


CHAPTER XII. 


The Trial. “Guilty or not Guilty?” 

Few words suffice to explain who the horse- 
man was, previously announced ; for in a few 
minutes after they had reached home, one of 
their neighbors passed on his way home. 
Wannaseska was very much disappointed ; for 
he feared all his labors would prove of no 
avail if the witness failed to show up. Jan- 
esky had bidden them adieu and had gone to 
his own home. The two maidens were assist- 
ing in performing the domestic duties of the 
home, each vieing with the other as to which 
could do the most in the least time ; a ringing 
laugh or a sweet sound of music accompanied 
them wherever they w ent ; and their very 
presence lent an air of gladness to that old 
home on the particular evening of which I 
write. Wannaseska sat alone by a blazing 
log fire, as the air had grown unusually chilly 
during the last few hours ; and the indications 
for a cold snap were evidently approaching. 
The old chief entered the room where he sat 
and began talking of the approaching trial. 
They wondered why the men had not come ac- 
cording to agreement. For once, this subject 
did not seem to interest Wannaseska — he 
wished to apprise the old chief of how matters 
stood between himself and Yuhula, and en- 
deavored to broach the subject ; but at every 
attempt, the old chief would change the sub- 
ject and talked so incessantly that no oppor- 


194 


WANNASESKA 


tunity presented itself soon, nor did it seem 
likely that it ever would. 

As he was about giving up in despair, Ou- 
lee came into the room abruptly and address- 
ing herself to the old chief, said : ‘‘Would you 
have thought such a sober-minded person as 
he would ever be so foolish as to fall in love? 
You ought to have seen him this evening 
when — ” Here she stopped as she happened 
to look toward Wannaseska, who was shaking 
his head, signaling her to hush with an awful 
expression upon his face. She stopped abrupt- 
ly and asked : “What is the matter with you, 
my dear friend? ’ She advanced toward him, 
looking as gravely as she possibly could. The 
old chief smiled as he noted the pained and 
perplexed manner of Wannaseska; but did 
not appear to notice it. Oulee stood lookiog 
him in the face for some time, when she said : 
“Have you seen a spirit that accuses you, to 
look so distressed?” 

“1 do not think a spirit could have ha- 
rangued me any more than you at this mo- 
ment, ’ ’ he replied as a smile played over his 
features. 

“I am afraid you can not muster courage 
enough to inform her parents of what you so 
much wish ; so I will help you out of the diffi- 
culty. ” Turning to the old chief she said : “I 
want you to give your approval of — of my en- 
gagement to Janesky.” She threw her arms 
around the neck of the old chief and bent her 
head so as to look into the eyes of him, who 
said : “I am certainly pleased to learn that 
you are to wed such a nice young brave ; for 
he is temperate in his habits ; possesses a 


WANNASESKA 


195 


strong character and no doubt will make you 
a good husband.’' 

She kissed him fondly and then said: “I 
am so proud you approve of our marriage, 
though I know you would not approve of it if 
you did not have every reason to think we 
would be happy.” 

Wannaseska could not allow her to show 
greater courage than himself ; and so, sum- 
moning all his courage, he came forward and 
told him that Yuhula had consented to share 
her lot with him ; and asked his approval. 
As he spoke the old chief smiled and replied : 
“I have always desired that my daughter 
should marry well ; and since forming your 
acquaintance, I have thought you would be 
the one most suited to her wishes and desires- 
the spirits must have granted my desires.’’ 

Wannaseska grasped his hand and shook it 
warmly, as he said : ‘*I shall ever try to prove 
myself worthy of the trust you have imposed 
upon me by giving to my keeping your only 
daughter. I shall strive to prove my grati- 
tude for this kind act, and hope to make your 
few days as pleasant as lies in my power.” 

“You did not imagine how I was going to 
aid you ; but you see I made you ask for her 
anyway ; and I know you feel much relieved. ” 
Oulee smiled as she said this, showing how 
happy she really felt. 

The old chief now became interested in the 
discussion of their happiness ; but soon changed 
the subject to that of the witnesses and why 
they had not come. He was hopeful that 
they would come the following day. 

Yuhula having seen after the preparation 
of the meal, now entered the room and gave 


196 


WANNASESKA 


a peculiar call which denoted that the meal 
was ready ; but she found herself unable to 
articulate the call as it should have been given, 
at which awkwardness they all gave a hearty 
laugh ; she made another attempt — this time 
she was more successful. As they started to 
the dining-room, the old chief remarked, “I 
feel younger by several years since her return 
from college and bless the day when she came 
to make happiness for us.” 

Supper ended, and all had been gathered 
around the large fire-place, when some one 
brought up the subject of their visit to the 
meeting and of Yuhula’s disparagement and 
utter inability to answer questions so thickly 
plied after the services. She said : “It would 
take a wiser head than mine to answer the 
questions asked by my friends. I was so 
much embarrassed that I w^as glad when I 
left the grounds.” 

“What did the people ask, my little girl — 
no, my young woman, for you are now no 
longer a girl ; but will henceforth be classed 
as a matron. What questions did they ask?” 

‘•Oh, I can not tell you half they wished to 
know ; besides, I do not think they should ask 
such questions, but accept the teachings of 
God’s word, as found in the Bible.” 

“My people do not understand such doc- 
trines,” commented the old chief ; “they have 
been taught of the Great Spirit, instead. 
This Great Spirit had no Son to offer — no per- 
plexing plans or directions to follow, and has 
but to guide us through this journey and then 
direct us through the Happy Hunting 
grounds.” 

“But,” argued Yuhula, “Christ did die for 


WANNASESKA 


197 


our sins, and He is the Son of God. Is not 
that true?” 

The old chief answered: “I do not pre- 
tend to say what is true, but know that what- 
ever is true will stand, no matter what we 
believe. In order to make a deep and last- 
ing impression upon the mind, it is necessary 
to appeal to reason, and not attempt to force 
reason in matters that are supernatural. You 
may possess the power of healing by the lay- 
ing on of hands; Wannaseska can read the 
past as well as the future — once this was as- 
cribed to the supernatural ; but now many 
can do likewise. I was once a Christian and 
held to these old ideas and I was sincere in 
my beliefs, but there has come a change in 
my opinions and in my way of thinking.” 

Yuhula was surprised to learn that her 
father had been a Christian, while Wanna- 
seska looked upon this as news that was as- 
tounding. 

The old chief then explained his views, giv- 
ing his reasons why he renounced the Christ- 
ian faith ; and thus the evening was spent 
very pleasantly to all and each went to his re 
pose with a light heart, and a refreshing sleep 
was had by all the inm.ates of the old chief’s 
home. 

The night passed and the witnesses did not 
show up. It was decided that it would be 
best for Wannaseska to remain until they 
came and be in readiness to conduct them to 
Gainesville in time for the trial. The morn- 
ing wore on and still they did not appear. 
The suspense became almost unbearable until 
along in the forenoon, Wannaseska was sit- 
ting quiet, apparently in a reflective mood, 


198 


WANNASESKA 


but to the average person he would have 
seemed asleep or dozing, when he startled the 
inmates of the house by the statement : 

“I must go at once to Gainesville. Corn- 
Tassel wishes to see me. The trial is even 
now going on. I see him standing before the 
judge and in an immense crowd, speaking of 
his case — giving in his testimony. I must be 
off, now.’' 

He arose and gave directions for the wit- 
nesses should they come and set out for 
Gainesville about the middle of the forenoon. 
Yuhula tried to persuade him to remain until 
the next day, as it was possible that he was 
mistu^ken in the impression received ; but he 
would not listen to her appeals. He was sure 
that Corn-Tassel was being tried at that very 
moment ; and that he needed all the assistance 
he could get. Saddling his pony, he made all 
possible haste to get to the town as soon as 
possible. On reaching the town the first man 
he saw was his friend Reed, and on inquiry, 
ascertained that the trial had been going on 
all day, and that the jury was out at that 
time. It would be only a matter of a few 
hours at most when they would return with 
the verdict. Wannaseska was prepared for 
the worst ; and the utterances of his friend 
did not seem to have any perceptible effect 
upon him. Entering the court room a few 
minutes later, he did not have to wait very 
long for the jury to file in and take their 
seats. 

* * * * % 

Let us return to Corn-Tassel after Wai.na- 
seska had left him on Friday before the trial : 
Left alone he began at once to bemoan his 


WANNASESKA 


199 


sad lot and to pace to and fro in his narrow 
confines. As he called to mind the love of 
those who once sheltered him and sympathized 
with him, and were now willing to forgive 
him for the many misdeeds he had committed, 
his heart almost sank within him, for he now 
realized how ungrateful he had been. Through 
the dreary night he tossed from side to side, 
where sleep was denied him only in short 
naps. When morning came, he sat listening 
for the footsteps of Wannaseska, but none 
came. Food was brought him, but he tasted 
it not, preferring to stare vacantly at the bare 
’walls. At last he became reconciled to his 
condition and calmly awaited the approach of 
the jailer to carry him to hear sentence passed 
upon him; for the trial was practically that 
and no more. 

To go more into detail, we will continue 
with Corn-Tassel as he passed the lonely hours 
in his narrow confines. 

How he longed for freedom no one can con- 
jecture, or how he even longed for only just 
one look at those he joved — anything for a 
change from this monotonous position. But 
no change came. On the morning of the 
trial he made what preparations he could ; 
but his long, unkept hair, his rough and un- 
washed hands and face, and the untidy ap- 
pearance of his toilet in general, was any- 
thing but pleasing to him, who had hereto- 
fore not known what tidiness or cleanliness 
meant. But now that he was to appear in 
court, he wished to make as good an impres- 
sion as possible. At the appointed hour the 
jailer placed handcuffs upon him and led him 
out into the sunlight — a sight of which he had 


200 


WANNASESKA 


not had since his incarceration. A strong 
guard was on ei‘^her side of him, as he marched 
to the court house amid the scathing remarks 
of several of the ragmuffins and street gossips, 
but he heeded them not. As he entered the 
court room, all eyes were riveted upon him. 
No matter how innocent he might have been, 
such unkind remarks and such searching looks 
would have caused him to look more and more 
frightful and appear more guilty, as the crowd 
was in such a high state of excitement that they 
only had to draw a little on their imagination, 
and Corn-Tassel would have been the worst 
criminal that ever breathed. Like a sheep 
led to the slaughter the culprit followed his 
leader blindly and entered the low railing, 
separating him from the crowd, wdiere he was 
relieved of the hand -cuffs and given a rest. 
His embarrassment was so great that he did 
not hear the approach of his attorney until he 
had been touched upon his shoulder, which 
made him start. In whispered tones he in- 
quired of him if his friend had returned from 
the mountains with the witnesses. He in- 
formed the attorney that he had not heard 
from him since Friday. 

“Then I am certain he has not been able 
to get the witnesses or he would have been 
here by this time,” said the lawyer. “I shall 
endeavor to get the case postponed until he 
arrives.” 

The attorney approached the judge and 
made knowm his request, stating what he pro- 
posed to prove by these men, and placed Corn 
Tassel upon the stand to show that the wit- 
nesses were necessary to have there in order 
to proceed with the case. 


WANNASESKA 


201 


As Corn-Tassel took the stand, he showed 
great embarrassment and could not control 
himself but appeared uneasy. His sunken 
eyes and wasted features made him appear 
to great disadvantage. For some time he did 
not speak ; and when he gained enough self- 
control to speak, he could not give intelligent 
answers to the questions put to him. He 
could not collect his thoughts, for he answer- 
ed questions without any connection with tlie 
subject. The judge thinking it was some 
ruse concocted to delay the case, told the at- 
torney to prepare for trial. The attorney 
with contracted brow, stood for a moment, as 
though he was endeavoring to pull his ideas 
together, when suddenly he heard the shrill 
voice of the sheriff, calling the case, after the 
judge had read : “The State vs Corn-Tassel. 
Charge of Willful Murder.” 

When order had been restored, he asked 
the solicitor : “Are you ready for the State?” 

“I am ready, your honor.” 

“Then call two panels of jurors,” ordered 
the judge of the clerk. The judge now 
turned to Corn-Tassel, and asked : “Are you 
guilty or not guilty of the charge of willful 
murder?” 

He sat staring at the judge and uttered not 
a word. He could speak English but little at 
best, but now no word came to him to express 
himself. Everything was a blank before him. 
With fear depicted upon his countenance, he 
appeared more like a statue than a real hu- 
man being. The attorney, looking up, took 
in the situation as some one called his at- 
tention to the remarks of the judge. 

“We enter a plea of ‘not guilty.’ ” 


202 


WANNASESKA 


As the attorney uttered these words, a 
weight was lifted from the prisoner, who un- 
derstood that this plea would exonerate him. 
But this state of mind was not destined to be 
very long-lived, as he soon became aware. 

The clerk now began to call out the list of 
jurors. Corn-Tassel, sitting near his attorney, 
listening intently ; for he believed that meas- 
ures would be adopted to keep him from 
having a fair show. The jurors were duly 
sworn and the trial began in the proper and 
legal form. The prisoner was asked to look 
upon the jurors, one by one as their names 
were called out. What must have been his 
sensations when asked to look upon a man 
who held his life in his hand ! No wonder he 
began to tremble and show signs of fear, fle 
sat wondering what all this ceremony meant. 

The judge sat reading some papers and ap- 
peared in a very indifferent manner. Every- 
thing moved along in what would be termed 
this day and time, a“cut and dried” manner. 

After much discussion and haggling over 
minor details, the jury was drawn and the 
case was in readiness to proceed. 

The solicitor then read the indictment 
charging Corn-Tassel with willful murder, in 
that he had, on a certain day and date by 
force of arms, slain his fellow man, in a man- 
ner that was against the laws of the State, etc. 

The solicitor continued by stating that he 
was able to prove the charge in the bill and 
would now introduce a witness ; but the at- 
torney for the prisoner arose and objected to 
these hasty proceedings, saying: “This bill of 
indictment claims that the party charged with 
murder lived in the Cherokee territory and 


WANNASESKA 


203 


that the crime was committed within the 
hounds of said territory. If that be true, 
then I shall ask that the case be dismissed as 
this court has no jurisdiction over cases of 
this character ; but belongs rather to the Fed- 
eral courts. The general Government has al- 
ways reserved the right to make laws affecting 
itself and different tribes of Indians living in 
America. But that is not the only reason : 
What right has this court to try a citizen of 
another county, even, unless it be of such a 
nature that it could not be tried there ; but 
then when it comes to trying a case from an- 
other county, then I can see no law author- 
izing such proceedings. I wish to stress the 
fact that the crime was not committed in this 
county ; and no matter how we proceed, there 
is no legality for such proceedings. If the 
prisoner at the bar was a proper subject, then 
I would have nothing to say. As it stands, 
how can this court have the audacity to at- 
tempt to try such a case? Upon what au- 
thority is this court proceeding? What right 
has any State to make laws contrary to the 
laws of the general Government? I simply 
ask that your honor dismiss this case and if he 
has committed a crime, let the proper authori- 
ties assume the responsibilities.” 

As he sat down, the solicitor arose, and as- 
sumed an attitude of surprise. He then began 
to argue from another standpoint — he said : 
“The state does not deny that the prisoner is 
an Indian — a Cherokee. Nor has the State 
violated any treaty or enacted any laws where- 
by the Cherokees were under criminal juris- 
diction of the State. The idea of the Chero- 
kee nation claiming to be a part of the State ! 


204 


WANNASESKA 


Why, the State always claimed the lands oc- 
cupied by the different tribes, under its orig- 
inal charter obtained from King George. The 
law holds that crimes committed in that terri- 
tory or in that nation, the accused party shall 
be tried in the county nearest to where the 
crime was committed. This county, being the 
nearest to the Cherokee tribe, authorizes us to 
assume the responsibility of trying such case. 
The State saw the necessity for the enactment 
of such a law ; or it would not have overstepped 
its authority. Now the attorney for the de- 
fense seeks to deny the State the right to exe- 
cute its own laws. He seems to want the 
State to allow crimes to be perpetrated daily 
as they are being done ail over this region, 
and allow them to go unpunished. I know 
your honor will uphold the laws of the State 
and rule that the case in progress continue 
and let the prisoner at the bar have justice 
meted out to him as the jury may decide.” 
Having thus expressed himself, he sat down 
with every confidence of having done his duty. 

The attorney for the defense arose and asked 
that his honor hear him in rebuttal of what 
had been said. The request was granted and 
he proceeded as follows: “I shall thank the 
learned solicitor-historian for having admitted 
so much of my argument, as it serves me ad- 
mirably and eliminates the necessity of having 
to reiterate what I have already said. The 
right of citizenship is the momentous question 
for your honor to decide. Was the prisoner 
at the bar a citizen of Hall county? The Chero- 
kees have their own code of* laws , printed in 
statute form like our own laws and under 
these laws crime is punished. In the bill of 


WANNASESKA 


205 


indictment, we find that the crime was com- 
mitted in that section claimed by the Chero- 
kees. It should be tried there. I think it 
has been admitted that this race can govern 
itself under any and all occasions. What 
right has the State to force this race to be 
tried for committing crimes in their own ter- 
ritory? Should one of our men go over on their 
side of the river and commit a like crime, 
would not the Indians attend to it and see 
that justice was meted out to him? Should 
an Indian come over on this side of the terri- 
tory and commit a crime and we arrest and 
try him, not a dissenting voice would be 
raised by the Indians ; for they would then 
have no right ; but in this case, for, to ‘^ake a 
man from his own country and hang him, no 
such custom has ever been practised by any 
civilized nation on earth. 

What right has the State to enact laws forc- 
ing citizens of that section to be tried under 
the laws of this State? If she denies these 
people the right of trial there, she should allow 
Indians the right to sit upon juries. Ido not 
doubt that certain laws have been enacted ; 
but I do doubt that we have the right to put 
that construction upon them ; for we are lia- 
ble to overstep the laws ; and not only the 
laws, but justice. What did the State do 
when the Goverument sent its military to pro- 
tect the rights of certain tribes? Did the 
State remain quiet? Did it not claim that an 
armed body coming into the State, although 
sent there by the president, that it was a 
menace to its rights and privileges? I refer 
to General Gaines, when he came to Millidge- 
ville under orders of the president. The 


206 


WANNASESKA 


State is jealous of her rights ; and should be 
as willing to look to the rights of others as to 
be careful not to usurp her own rights. I 
claim that this court has not the proper author- 
ity over this case ; and ask your honor to lib- 
erate this man and turn him over to the Su- 
preme court, and let that body do as it thinks 
best.’’ 

The judge sat with compressed lips stolidly 
listening to this plea, squirmed a little and 
shifted his position several times ; and finally 
said : “I am forced to see the laws made by 
the State are duly executed when brought be- 
fore me. Being a servant of the State, I do 
not think it my duty to disregard iny duty to- 
ward the State ; therefore I shall rule that the 
case proceed at once. ” The attorney asked 
to be heard on just one more point ; but the 
judge shut him off with : “I do not wish to 
hear more. I have decided that point.” 

The solicitor now placed its only witness 
on the stand. That was all it proposed to do. 
The attorney for the defense said that he 
would not place any witness save that of the 
prisoner himself. Corn-Tassel mounted the 
stand, and began, in an embarrassed manner 
to relate the circumstances as best he could, 
giving a very straightforward story. He gave 
all the details up to the time of the fight ; 
but here his memory failed him and he could 
give no further certain account owing to the 
clouded condition of his brain, being under 
the influence of whiskey. From what he had 
since learned from the witnesses who were 
absent, had he not struck the blow at the 
time ho did, his own life would have paid the 
forfeit. He was sure he acted in self-defense. 


WANNASESKA 


20T 


When cross-questioned he stated that he 
would do the same thing over under similar 
circumstances ; but he could not be made to 
tell two tales — only the plain, unvarnished 
truth could be wrenched from him. When 
he finished, he sat down uneasily and watched 
the movements of those around him. 

That being the sum and substance of the 
trial, the Solicitor arose and began his plea, 
arguing that he was guilty and that he should 
be given the fullest extent of the law. He 
mentioned the fact that many atrocities were 
being daily perpetrated by the Indians on the 
border ; but studiously avoided the depreda- 
tions of the whites at the same time. He 
cited the section of the Code under which this 
case was being tried, and impressed upon the 
jury the necessity of upholding the laws of 
the great commonwealth of the State of 
Georgia. His peroration was a strong, earnest 
plea to the jury, asking them to return a ver- 
dict of guilty of murder in the first degree. 

The attorney for the defense now arose and 
seemed to be greatly wrought up over the pro- 
gress he was making — his very soul seemed to 
have taken fire, and he began the defense in 
an able and earnest manner : He spoke of 
the hardships under which he labored, and of 
the bitter feelings existing between the two 
races, which made it difficult for anyone to 
free their minds from prejudices and not be- 
come biased against the prisoner, owing to 
the hostilities being perpetrated by both 
whites and blacks, citing instances in which 
the whites had been guilty of crimes as atroc- 
ious as those perpetrated by the prisoner. 
He spoke of the mystery surrounding many 


208 


WANNASESKA 


cases of circumstantial evidence, and of the 
difficulty of obtaining the truth in any case of 
similar nature. He alluded to the responsi- 
bility of a juror, who held the life of a human 
soul in his hands to be used at his own dis- 
posal, and the great care to be exercised in 
order to meet out justice. He asked if there 
was doubt (and in this case, there was noth- 
ing else) the necessity of giving it to the 
prisoner. To deprive one of liberty was se- 
vere ; but to deprive one of life, was indeed a 
position that few would like to assume. He 
depicted the gloom and uneasiness one would 
suffer the remainder of their days who had a 
human soul balanced in their hands, but al- 
lowed prejudice and hatred to overrule their 
better judgment. He besought them, finally, 
to weigh the testimony carefully, giving due 
weight to the prisoner’s statement, and to be- 
lieve that and reject all other testimony if 
they were satisfied he spoke the truth. 

While he was speaking, Corn-Tassel began 
to move uneasily in his seat and to show signs 
of real timidity. Occasionally a ray of hope 
could be seen to brighten up his face, but it 
was short-lived, and was soon replaced by a 
look of pain and despair. 

The judge now gave the charge to the jury 
in a solemn manner and bade them retire and 
make up their verdict as justice should apper- 
tain. As the jury filed out, a hushed stillness 
pervaded the room. The judge sat and 
awaited the verdict in a very dignified man- 
ner. Low murmurings were heard through- 
out the court room. All were anxious and 
speculative regarding the outcome of the ver- 
dict. In an unusually short time, the jury 


WANNASESKA 


209 


returned and took their seats. A breathless 
silence pervaded the entire room. Every ear 
was strained to catch every word. Every eye 
was on the lookout for even the slightest 
token. All was attention. The judge broke 
the silence by asking the foreman if they had 
made up their verdict, and if the verdict was 
unanimous. 

“We have, your honor, replied the fore- 
man. He arose and handed the slip of paper 
to the solicitor. With their bodies bent for- 
ward, their heads careened to one side, the 
impatient crowd awaited the reading of the 
verdict. 

In a clear tone the attorney read out aloud r 
“We, the jury, find the defendant, Oorn- 
Tassel, guilty of willful murder. 

“(Signed) Jno. Elks, Foreman.” 


CHAPTER XIII. 


Wannaseska again Refuses to Speak. 

The prisoner sat like one in a daze as he 
listened to the awful words of the verdict. 
Though he did not understand the full mean- 
ing of what was said, yet he understood 
enough to realize what it meant in the main. 
Wannaseska stood in the rear of the prisoner, 
and could see only a part of his face ; but he 
could note that Corn-Tassel was receiving the 
verdict with indifference, such as character- 
ized that of all Indians. He knew that he 
was suffering much more than the white race 
was giving him credit, for though he would 
not show his emotions, he must be suffering 
untold agonies. The judge dismissed the 
jur}’’ and thanked them for the speedy man- 
ner in which they had disposed of the case. 
Turning to the prisoner, he commanded him 
to stand up and receive the sentence of the 
court. After a short pause, he looked at the 
prisoner and began to deliver the sentence in 
a deliberate manner : “It now falls to my 
lot to pass sentence upon you, since the jury 
has returned a verdict of wilful murder. No 
matter how unpleasant the duty, the law im- 
poses this task upon me. The crime you have 
been convicted of is the most heinous recorded 
in the annals of civilization. The law was 
not made to punish those who have been the 
unfortunate victims of imprudence ; but to 
deter others from committing a like crime 


WANNASESKA 


211 


and taking the lives of their fellow men, in- 
discriminately. You have been tried by 
twelve sworn men, who have given a careful 
hearing to the testimony and then applied the 
law governing such cases made and provided. 
They charge you with murder. Your attor- 
ney has sought to convince the jury of your 
innocence. He has left no stone unturned 
whereby he could aid you in securing a just 
and fair trial. This you have had, yet the 
verdict stands against you. The law demands 
that you suffer the result for a violation of 
that part of the statute which imposes death 
as a penalty. It is a fearful thing to deprive 
one of life, and especially when the death is 
to be executed by hanging until dead, dead. 
It is not my wish that I now perform this un- 
pleasant duty ; but the law demands that the 
penalty be inflicted. The law was made to 
make men live better lives, restrain their pas- 
sions and create a brotherly love, so that all 
may live in harmony, guarding each other’s 
interests with a jealous care in order to pro- 
tect life and the property of each individual. 
The law demands that you be hanged by the 
neck until dead, dead ; so 1, acting for and in 
the behalf of the great commonwealth of 
Georgia, do now sentence you to be hanged 
on the twenty-fourth day of December, in the 
year of our Lord, Eighteen Hundred and 
Thirty, at such an hour and place as the sher- 
iff, in his discretion, may" see fit.” Pausing 
a few moments, he said to the prisoner : 
“Take your seat and the Lord have mercy on 
your soul.” He then turned to the sheriff 
and continue- d : “Mr. Sheriff, I further order 
that you take charge of the prisoner, keep 


212 


WANNASESKA 


him safely confined in the county jail until 
the appointed twenty- fourth day of December, 
next, when you will proceed to carry out the 
decree of this court, for the law demands that 
he be hanged by the neck until he is dead, 
dead.” 

Instead of taking his seat, as the judge had 
ordered, Corn-Tassel had stood listening to 
the words of the sentence, each word striking 
as though a stab had been directed at his 
heart ; and now he stood as though rooted to 
the spot. He stared vacantly around at the 
crowd near him ; and seemingly feeling the 
strong sentiment against him, he dropped up- 
on the seat as though unconscious of his ac- 
tions. Everywhere could be seen the faces of 
the white men ; but nowhere could he see the 
face of an Indian. No one to ofier a word of 
consolation in this hour of distress or to 
breathe a wmrd rf hope. The long confine- 
ment had crushed his proud spirit, and the 
punishment seemed greater than if he had 
been otherwise situated. Oblivious of his sur- 
roundings he sat with bowed head until the 
sheriff approached and seized him by the 
shoulder, shook him and began to fasten the 
cuffs around his wrists. This aroused him 
and he held his hands for that ofiicial to bet- 
ter do his work. & arose at the signal of 
the sheriff and followed him through the 
crowed, w^ho each vied with the other as to 
who could ‘‘rubber-neck” the highest or who 
could push the hardest in order to get a final 
look at the condemned man. The sight was a 
novel one, aside from being an interesting 
one ; for he was the first Indian that had ever 
been tried for the crime of murder, by the 


WANNASESKA 


213 


courts of the whites in the annals of Georgia’s 
history. He stared around as he started and 
his eyes fell on Wannaseska; but before he 
had time to speak, he was rushed onward, as 
the officer feared that he would be taken from 
him and lynched. He cast a pleading look 
at his friend, as he was hurried onward. He 
could catch snatches of comments as some 
spoke jeeringly of his sullen, defiant air. It 
was severe enough to suflPer the penalty im- 
posed by the court ; but to receive the ad- 
verse criticism was severe in the extreme. 

In a short time, he was lodged safely be- 
hind the bars ; and no doubt he felt a sigh of 
relief. All this was done before Wannaseska 
could catch up with him and of course after 
he had been placed behind the huge door it 
was too late. Turning again to the street, he 
began looking about for his friend Reed. He 
was desirous of gaining an interview with 
Corn-Tassel and could tMnk of no other plan. 
Standing upon the corner of the Public Square, 
gazing over the croAvd, he was seized by the 
arm and asked roughly who he was looking 
for. Said the speaker : “You are looking for 
some of your companions to come here and 
take Oorn-Tassel away by force, are you?” 

Before the man finished speaking, quite a 
crowd had gathered around the Cherokee, 
who stood looking frightened at the proceed- 
ings. As he did not speak, some one sug- 
gested that there was a way to make him 
speak ; and at least be polite enough to an- 
swer civil questions. Their actions indicated 
that they were drinking, as threats were 
being made on all sides. They made threats ; 
but not a word escaped his lips. They sug- 


214 


WANNASESKA 


gested that he be turned over to the sheriff ; 
while some of the more boisterous suggested 
he be taken out and mobbed. 

While they were discussing this, and the 
conversation became very vulgar and Wanna- 
seska's life seemed in imminent danger, his 
friend Reed rushed through the crowd, and 
pushing them r side explained to them about 
Wannaseska’s object in coming to the town ; 
and that he was not there for any wicked pur- 
pose. He shamed them for treating a man 
in such a manner. He said among other 
things : “He is my warmest friend and I am 
willing to become responsiV.de for his acts. 
He would not think of doing what you are 
now doing.” 

This seemed to quiet them, and they gave 
way for him to pass out unmolested. When 
out of ear-shot of the crowd, Reed said : 
“Come home with me ; for this is not a safe 
place for you to be at this time of the night, 
and on this occasion. The town is very much 
excited over the rumor that the Indians will 
make the attem.pt to rescue Corn- Tassel from 
the custody of the authorities. They have 
been drinking for some time ; and I fear they 
will do you harm.” 

They walked rapidly toward the home of 
Reed ; but the crowd seemed more anxious to 
make the Indian explain why he was there 
than ever. 

“After the excitement is over, we will see if 
we can obtain permission to visit your friend 
again,” said Reed, after they had reached his 
home. Continuing he said, “From what I 
heard of the speech of the attorney, I still 
have hope that we will be able to save his 


WANNASESKA 


215 


neck ; for it is possible to get the governor to 
commute the sentence if we can not obtain a 
pardon. Again, he thinks the case should 
have been tried in the United States court in- 
stead of the courts of Georgia : and if he is 
correct, I see no reason why we may not suc- 
ceed in getting a new trial ; and, by that time 
you can have the witnesses on hand, and 
clear him beyond all doubt. We can at least 
ask the attorney to prepare papers petitioning 
to Governor Gilmer, asking him to take ac- 
tion in the matter. As he is an enthusiastic 
‘State’s rights’ man, he may see the necessity 
of pardoning the man and thereby forcing the 
United States to take some action toward re- 
linquishing all the claims to the lands now in 
possession of the Indians.” 

“We will visit the attorney to morrow,’^ 
replied Wannaseska, “and see if he thinks 
anything can be done that will be of any ben- 
efit to the prisoner.” 

“The people are aroused : and I fear they 
will take the prisoner from the jail and hang 
him before w^e can get the governor to take 
any action in the matter,’^ said Reed. 

Wannaseska was now becoming alarmed 
for his own safety and said : “I do not think 
it safe for me to remain here to-night ; for 
they who threatened my life on the streets 
know that I am here in your house.” 

“I do not apprehend any danger on that 
score ; rest easy. They know that I would 
protect you and will not make any further 
trouble.” 

“I sincerely thank you for your kind assur- 
ance of friendship ; and trust that I may some 
day be able to repay you for your kindness.” 


216 


WANNASESKA 


Supper being over, they had retired to an 
adjoining room and were comfortable, en- 
sconsed before a huge log fire, talking of the 
trip to the governor and how quickly all ar- 
rangements should be made, when they were 
startled by a commotion heard in the streets 
in front of the house. Reed bade Wannases- 
ka remain while he went out to investigate 
the cause. 

Upon reaching the streets, he found a par- 
ty of horsemen, evidently under the infiuence 
of whiskey, engaged in riding up and down in 
front of his house. Demanding why they 
were acting in such a disorderly manner and 
frightening his wife, they answered in an in- 
solent manner : “That is none of your busi- 
ness, and if you care for your life, you had 
better stay in your house. ” 

This angered Reed very much as he devined 
they meant some harm to his guest. He did 
not reply at once, but stood for a few mo- 
ments, collecting his thoughts. At length he 
said : “You can not frighten me with your 
idle threats ; I will act as I see fit. This is 
my home ; and I will protect it with my life. 
So, if you do not move on, I will fire into 
you, and call my neighbors and we will teach 
you a lesson you will not be likely to forget 
soon.” 

At this remark, one of the men thrust a 
gun close to his breast and told him if he of- 
fered any resistance, or attempted to do any- 
thing of the kind, he would shoot him down 
like a dog. Continuing, he said: “We did 
not come here to trouble you or yours ; and 
the least you say the better it will be for you. 
We are seeking a redskin and if we find him 


WANNASESKA 


217 


we will make short work of him. We heard 
he was in your house ; so just tell him to 
come out, as we want to see him just a short 
time.” 

“Why do you think he is in my house? Am 
I a man who is a criminal? I thought every 
one knew me better than that ; and I am sur- 
prised to see you act as you do.” 

“No one has accused you of harboring a 
criminal. You seem to jump at conclusions. 
We know our business. It is not your advice 
we want; but that redskin.” 

Here one of their party, seeing that Reed 
was determined, asked the men to step aside 
with him and discuss the matter, and that it 
was a good time to take another drink, any- 
way. They rode off a short distance and 
could be seen by the dim moonlight to be 
passing a bottle around from one to another 
until all had had a “swig.” An occasional 
word could be heard ; and from what could be 
learned at that distance, it seemed that the 
more thoughtful advised that they give up the 
project. 

Reed then returned to the house and in- 
formed Wanaaseska and his wife what they 
wanted ; and they held a short council as to 
what was best to do in case they should be at- 
tacked. Finally, they heard horsemen re- 
treating ; and after waiting for them to return 
for some time, they retired for the night ; 
but it was some time before they could com- 
pose themselves to sleep ; for they did not 
know what moment they would return. 


CHAPTER Xiy. 


Moke Adventures. 

Let the reader return in imigination, to the 
home of Yuhula the evening her lover left 
for Gainesville. Wannaseska had rushed off 
on what seemed a wild goose chase, going 
•solely under an impression or presentiment, 
believing that he actually saw Oorn-Tassel 
Then on trial for his life ; and which, as the 
Teader is aware, proved too true. 

Before Wannaseska left on that memorable 
morning, he said to her as he stood, holding 
her hand as though he dreaded turning it 
loose : ‘Ht tears my heart to be deprived of 
your happy smiles, for I do not know when 
we can be together again. My life has been 
such an eventful one that I dare not prophesy 
what will happen to me before I see your 
bright, happy face again ; for when in your 
presence I cannot feel sad. Give me your 
best wishes ; for thoughts can, and do influ- 
ence us whsn we are separated. Your love 
and pleasant thoughts sent me, will be com- 
municated to me as surely as if you were 
present with me and I could hear you speak 
to me with your own lips — they will help me 
fight the battles of life, with a determ’nation 
to win ; so give me your warm'^st love.” 

“Do not ask me to love you more than I 
now do, for you carry with you my whole 
heart, and I can not help thinking of you 
■every moment until you return. I shall pine 


WANNASESKA 


219 


until you come back, yet every wish of yours 
shall be studiously followed out.’’ 

He kissed her hand and rode away without 
uttering another word, for his heart was too 
full and he could not trust himself. 

As Yuhula stood looking at his retreating 
form her heart seemed overflowing with love 
and she wondered why he had left her so ab- 
ruptly and upon such a weak excuse. She 
thought: “Is it because I teased him so 
much? Was he offended at anything I did or 
said? Or, was he only jesting with me in- 
stead of making love? Oh, no, I can not en- 
tertain such an idea as that. He is indeed a 
strange person. Hid he really see Corn-Tassel 
at a distance of miJes? Time alone will tell. 
Yes, I suppose he did. Was it because his 
devotion to duty was greater than his love 
toward myself? Ah, such foolish thoughts. 
I will not worry over them any more. He 
will come back to me and we will be happy 
in each other’s love, in spite of fate.” A 
tear fell from her cheek as she turned to go 
back into the house as she thought how cruel 
she had been to him already. She had, even 
before he had passed from her sight, sent him 
evil suggestions — had weak thoughts about 
his love to her and had even treated his ad- 
vice with derision. But she resolved to send 
him good, strong, healthful and successful 
thoughts hereafter. The hardships he had 
been forced to endure she compared with her 
easy life and chided herself again and again 
for giving way to such weak and frivolous 
thoughts. 

She began to sing a sweet song — one that 
had often delighted Wannaseska, and, as Ou- 


220 


WANNASESKA 


lee joined in and helped her, she soon forgot 
all her imaginary woes and was soon as happy 
as ever. Her parents, too, seemed to be more 
cheerful, as they could not feel morose when 
Yuhula set about to cheer them. 

When the heart is filied with love, it is 
difficult to hide the emotions thrilling the 
whole being; for the sweet, uplifting influ- 
ence is felt by every one who comes under its 
vibrations ; it pervades the air ; it is seen in 
every object and sadness flees under its occult 
power. So it was then with these two maid- 
ens who saw beauty in everything, and their 
souls made music out of every duty as they 
flitted over the house and around the grounds. 

“I am so happy in the love of Wannaseska 
that I must tell my parents,” said Yuhula to 
Oulee. 

“Why, I have already told them,” replied 
Oulee ; “so go at once and get their blessing, 
for I know they can not object to your union 
with such a noble man as Wannaseska.” 

“I will, but I do l ot know why they edu- 
cated me among the whites unless it was with 
a view to wedding me to one of that race.” 

“Far from it, dear, they were preparing 
you for just such a man as you chose, for 
Wannaseska is an educated man.” 

They found the old chief and his wife sit- 
ting together, and Yuhula modestly informed 
them of Wannaseska’s avowal of love to her, 
and of their engagement and asked them if 
they approved of the match. Her heart was 
beating at a rapid rate when she stood await- 
ing their decision ; when her father, in answer, 
drew her to him and kissed her fondly, say- 
ing : “Your choice is one that Alls our hearts 


WANNASESKA 


221 


with joy and pleasure untold. We approve 
of the match and wish you every happiness 
imaginable.” As he finished speaking, she 
rushed toward him and kissed him. Turning 
to her mother she implanted another, and 
completed what would be now termed an 
“endless chain ’’ system by kissing Oulee and 
saying between sobs of joy and titters of 
laughter : “My happiness is more than I can 
find words to express, for now I am so proud 
and happy to know that you both approve of 
my choice. I could not help loving him — in 
fact, I did not try ; but now that you approve, 
I have nothing to regret. ^ ’ 

“It has always been our desire that you 
marry Wannaseska — that is, ever since we 
have had the pleasure of knowing him — long 
before you came back from college. We have 
never uttered a word or insinuated as much 
to either you or Wannaseska, hoping that 
there would spring up a filial affection that 
would eventfully unite you in bonds that only 
death could sever.” 

“He got ahead of you, for he has already 
asked for your hand and received their con- 
sent,” said Oulee, laughingly. 

“Well, I will kiss you for him,” said Yu- 
hula, “as he is not here ; and will kiss you 
again for Janesky, as he is not present.” 

“Not so fast — not so fast,” said a voice, 
and as they turned, they saw Janesky stand- 
ing in the open doorway. 

“Allow me to congratulate you upon hav- 
ing won such a fair creature as Oulee,” said 
the old chief, as he extended his hand to Jane- 
sky, who bowed low in acknowledgment of 
the kind words spoken. 


222 


WANNASESKA 


“I am afraid,'’ Said Yuhula, “that you 
will lose her from the way the young men 
eyed her yesterday at the meeting. I am 
sure some of them fell desperately in love 
with her, as she occasionally gave them a shy, 
roguish look out of her eyes, that won their 
admiration. ” 

“Yes, yes, I will live in suspense until I 
get her,” said Janesky. 

She waited patiently for him to cease 
speaking and then said; “That’s a dear boy. 
I feel that 1 ought to kiss you right here be- 
fore all this company, for I know what it 
costs you to utter such expressions, judging 
from the past.” After pausing for a mo- 
ment she continued : ‘ Every maiden loves to 
be admired ; but few desire the genuine love 
for every man they meet. If we employ arts 
to bewitch men, it is not to gain their affec- 
tion, and have them rave over us and our 
beauty : it is not merely to get their atten- 
tion and then make them get down upon 
their knees and pour out the real sentiment 
of their hearts though they will not own to 
this weakness inherent in all men.” She, as 
well as all the company, laughed at this wit- 
ticism. 

“What has become of Wannaseska,” asked 
Janesky, “I was sure I would meet him here 
this morning, as I wished to confer with him 
as the best course to pursue in order to get 
the witnesses to appear at the trial?’’ 

“Gone to Gainesville like all the evil spirits 
in the world were after him. He scarcely 
took time to bid us a decent good-bye. Some- 
thing told him that Oorn-Tassel was being 
tried — I do not know what he called it — I 


WANNASESKA 


223 


only know that he rushed off like a madman 
and must be there by this time,’^ answered 
Oulee, her eyes stretched wide as she imitat- 
ed the attitude Wannaseska appeared in 
when he left. 

“Why, Oulee, I did not see anything so 
frightful in his looks,” said Yuhula. 

“Love is blind to all faults,” she answered. 

“I pity you, Janesky, for I fear you will 
never have courage to marry such a tease.” 

“He cannot help loving me, for he knows I 
love him,” she answered. “You are the one to 
be pitied, for if you marry Wannaseska, you 
will have to follow him on his long journeys 
whenever he takes a notion. The whites are 
going to do as they please, no matter what he 
does, or anyone else does, and it would not 
surprise me to hear that they had fouud Corn- 
Tassel guilty, though I would feel sorry to 
know that he was so punished.” 

“1 think I will go to Gainesville to-morrow 
and see how the case is progressing,” said 
Janesky. “If the witnesses come to night, 1 
will carry them with me.” 

Oulee spoke up rather sarcastically: “Are 
you foolish enough to think these men will 
come? If you go at all, you will go alone; 
for they will not come. Even if they should 
come the white men will fill them up on ‘pop- 
skulP whiskey and make them swear what 
they want them to swear, regardless of right 
and justice.” 

“If they come,” said Yuhula, “we will 
send them on to your own home and then 
you can get an early start and reach the town 
early enough to get there for the trial.” 


224 


WANNASESKA 


After bidding them a farewell, and taking 
time that he might do a neat job of the “fare- 
well business,” with Oulee, for it occupied 
nearly an hour to complete the final good-by, 
Janesky rode leisurely toward his own home. 
The two maidens whiled the time away sing- 
ing and assisting in the many domestic duties 
such as were required in every Indian home. 
Time drags heavily to the idle ; but anyone 
who know^s of the drudgery imposed upon the 
average Indian woman, is aware of the duties 
necessary to be seen after ; and our heroines 
w^ere “born and bred” to this sort of life ; and 
though they enjoyed life in a more civilized 
manner than most of their race, yet they had 
a tender feeling for the manner in which they 
wxre imposed upon, and were never at a loss 
to find words with which they could and dared 
express themselves as they pie sed ; and, as 
the reader has surmised, it w as never very 
favorable toward the whites. 

Early next morning Janesky set off for 
Gainesville alone as the witnesses had failed 
to come. On reaching the Chattahoochee riv- 
er he overtook some white men, who, he 
learned from their conversation, w^ere bound 
for the same place for the purpose of hearing 
some noted speaker who was to address the 
people that day on the leading issues of the 
day. Not caring to stay back with them 
(for they w^ere not going at a rate of speed 
that satisfied liim,) he rode on ahead of them. 
As he was leaving the crowd, his well- trained 
ear heard a remark to the effect that “there 
was trouble brewing when you see a Cherokee 
riding alone.” 


WANNASESKA 


225 


As he rode along he thought how suspicious 
the whites were of his race. While they ex- 
pected the State to protect them and their 
possessions, they were not willing to accord 
his race the right to. occupy lands that they 
inherited from their fathers. Civilization 
had been forced upon them at the mouth of 
the cannon ; and the new religion that the 
whites had brought had a tendency to separ- 
ate the race and cause much strife and dis- 
content. Many such thoughts as these passed 
through his mind and he little heeded how 
the time passed and before he was aware of 
it he had arrived at the town. He did know 
where he could find his friend Wannaseska; 
but as he was advancing near the Square, he 
saw him and his friend Reed, standing there 
engaged in conversation. He approached 
them and hastily informed Wannaseska that 
the witnesses had not come, to which he re- 
plied : “There is no need now, as he has been 
tried and what is worse, found guilty. He 
has been sentenced to hang on the twenty- 
fourth of December, next. We have just 
visited the attorney and have arranged to 
leave for the purpose of seeing what can be 
done in behalf of the prisoner — we now go to 
intercede with the governor. I cannot come 
now, as I will have duties to attend to that 
are of importance. I have a letter which I 
wish you to carry to Yuhula, explaining why 
I cannot come. We still entertain a hope 
that he will be released if we can see the 
governor in time.” He then explained some 
other details of the case, together with his 
close call the night before, ending with : “We 
leave for Millidgeville at once. My friend 


226 


WANNASESKA 


Reed here goes with me. I presume it will 
take a week or more to make the trip and re- 
turn.” 

Wannaseska had spoken rapidly as he was 
anxious to be on the way. Reed now spoke, 
saying: “I do not think it prudent for you 
two men to be seen talking together ; for the 
people are still excited and as there is to be 
a public speaking here to day, they will be 
drinking and some wdll seek to harm you, as 
they are very suspicious at present. 

“Then there will be no chance for me to 
see Oorn-Tassel to-day, will there?” asked 
Janesky. 

“No; there will be no chance; and the 
sooner you return, \.he better for you,” said 
Wannaseska as he gave a letter to Janesky. 

“I do not apprehend any danger,” replied 
Janesky, “as I have some warm friends among 
the whites. I have some little matters to at- 
tend to before leaving the town.” 

Going into one of the stores he made such 
purchases as he wished and when he was come 
out he noticed a large crow d gathered a.t the 
court house. He went quietly over to the 
place and listened for awhile to a large man 
with a flushed face addressing the crowed. 
Selecting an unoccupied plac^ in wdiich he 
might listen he caught part of the speech, 
w^hich was in substance: “Fellow citizens: 
You are aware of the important issue that 
confronts each and every citizen under the 
sound of my voice ; and it is upon that mo- 
mentous question that 1 wdsh to have your 
attention for awhile, hoping that you will not 
only give heed to what I say ; but that w^hen 
the time comes, to act and act in harmony ; 


WANNASESKA 


227 


and much good may be accomplished.” He 
then enumerated many of the grievances to 
which they had been put ; and as he warmed 
up, he had the entire crowd in a state of ex- 
citement. He said in substance : “The State 
was now called upon to defend her rights, as 
the laws were unjust and bore heavily upon 
the State, as the duties imposed upon her by 
the United States were working hardships that 
no other state was forced to bear. 

“It now becomes the duty of every citizen to 
rise up in their might and refuse to pay any 
such burdens and utter a solemn protest. 
This is not all : the people of the State are 
forced to suffer, for the State must keep and 
maintain its military riding over this section 
to keep down the rebellion between the 
whites and the Cherokee Indians. This is a 
heavy tax upon the people, all because the 
general government does not carry out its 
compact with the State. If the United States 
does not take some action speedily the State 
should have this tribe sell their lands and if 
they refuse, then force them to do so and let 
them go to the territory west of the Missis- 
sippi river where the Government is willing 
that they should occupy.” 

Here the speaker was applauded and their 
enthusiasm was evinced by the approving 
manner and good attention they gave the 
speaker. This sanction of his views appeared 
to give him additional courage ; for he now 
became excited as he exclaimed at the top of 
his voice : “The State is now sovereign and 
ought to exercise her authority, and not allow 
the Government to interfere in affairs that 
belong solely to the State. Why, the Su- 


228 


WANNASESKA 


preme Court has sent mandamus after man- 
damus to the different counties and these 
counties have refused to enter writs upon 
the records of the courts, feeling that the 
Government has no right to interfere with 
the laws made by the people of the State.”* 
As the speaker continued, the crowd grew 
more and more boisterous, until Janesky saw 
that the excitement would possibly get even 
to a higher state than then, and so he slipped 
out unobserved and mounting his pony, rode 
away. He was thinking over the subject he 
had just heard discussed, as he rode fjuietly 
out of town. He wondered if Wannaseska 
really knew of the dangers he would undergo, 
would not he then turn back and not take the 
risk. He considered it a foolish undertaking 
to make such a hazardous trip, all for naught. 
He saw that there was co hope to have the 
Governor intercede, as the people were 
wrought up over this subject to an alarming 
degree. The mere fact that gold had been 
found on their own lands increased the desire 
of the whites to come into possession of them. 
They believed that fabulous wealth lay stored 
in these old hills. As he rode along con- 
templating these facts, he decided that he 
would endeavor to induce Oulee to an earlier 
marriage than had been planned. He was 
desirous of moving west, if he must go and 
build him a home where there would not be 
so much strife and discontent — then he could 
enjoy life, without living in a dread all the 
time for fear some white man would look 
him up and kill him. As he built an air- 


*See White’s History of Ga. 


WANNASESKA 


229 


castled home far away from the whites, and 
Oulee so bright and happy, making this home 
full of sunshine and filling his heart with love, 
he became anxious to reach home. He wished 
to make known to her all his wishes. 

The clouds above him were not brighter 
than was his future as he pictured it in his 
mind. 

He had scarcely left the town before he 
glanced back and saw some one riding, com- 
ing up the trail behind him. He did not pay 
much attention to the horseman as his mind 
vras filled with such bright prospects. 


CHAPTER Xy. 


The Joukney Commenced. 

At an early hour on the morning of the day 
just recorded in a preceding chapter, Wanna- 
seska in company with his friend Reed went 
to the office of the attorney and made known 
their wishes, Reed acting as interpreter. The 
attorney told them in substance : ‘‘I can not 

say what you may do in reference to this case, 
but I will take pleasure in writing you a pe- 
tition and in getting some of my special 
friends to sign it, as I am not alone in the 
opinion that the State ought not to try such 
cases, but that it properly belongs to the Fed- 
eral courts. I will give all the facts in the 
case, showing how the State in exercising 
criminal jurisdiction conflicts with the laws of 
the United States. There is some danger of 
the president interfering if he hears of the 
case, for he is a man of his own convictions 
and will not stop to consider who will be af- 
fected, if he thinks he is in the right. The 
laws of the State conflict with the laws of the 
United States, and the government may see 
flt to refer the matter to the president, and 
get him to take some action. There is some 
chance that you can accomplish something, if 
only a delay until we can see what the gen- 
eral Government intends doing with your 
tribe. No doubt some action will be taken 
in reference to the different tribes, for the 
State is very much aroused and we might by 


WANNA8ESKA 


231 


this plan secure for the prisoner a new trial, 
then we can offer new evidence and clear him. 
If you will call later I will have the papers 
ready for you. ” 

They left his office and went and met with 
Janesky as recorded in the last chapter. 

When the papers were ready they mounted 
their horses and headed them toward the 
South, following most of the time an almost 
trackless trail in almost unbroken forest, as 
but few settlers had then at that time, en- 
tered this pait of the country and erected 
homes, though occasionally they would pass 
a farm-house and a clearing ranging from a 
small farm to that of several hundred acres, 
cultivated for the most part by African 
slaves. The distance to be traveled was 
eighty- five miles as Milledgeville was then 
the heaquarters of the governor. The coun- 
try was rough and the weather was severe, 
and neither party knew the direction or route 
and it would require time to make this jour- 
ney. This trip was a novel one to Wanna- 
seska, as he had spent his life among the hills 
of what is known as North Georgia, never 
having been out of the bounds of his territory 

* Vol. Ill, Page 246, Bancroft’s U. S. History says: “The 
mountaineers of aboriginal America wt re the Cherokees, who oc- 
cupied the upper valley of the Tennessee River as far west as 
Muscle Shoals, and the highlands of Carolina, Georgia and Ala- 
bama — the most picturesque and most salubrious region east of 
the Mississippi. Their homes were encircled by blue hills rising 
beyond htlls, of which the lofty peaks would kindle with the early 
light, and the overshadowing ridges envelop the valleys like a 
mass of clouds. There the lofty cliffs, rising in naked grandeur, 
defy the lightning, and mock the loudest peals of thunder-storm; 
there the gentler slopes are ctjvered with magnolias and flowering 
forest trees, decorated with roving climbers, and ring with perpetua I 
notes of the whip-poor-will; there the wholesome water gushes pro- 
fusely from the earth in transparent springs; snow-white cascades 
glitter on the hillsides; and the rivers, shallow, but pleasant to the 
eye, rush through the narrow vales, which abound in strawberry 
crimson, and coppices of rhododendron and flaming azalea adorn. 
At the fall of the leaf, the fruit of the hickory and the chestnut is 
thickly strewn on the ground.” 


232 


WANNASESKA 


except to the little town of Gainesville. As 
he rode along, occasionally passing a farm- 
house and seeing the slaves at work, he won- 
dered how they could be so contented, know- 
ing that they were slaves to the white race. 
How they could sing as they performed their 
work, keeping time to the music, making their 
labor appear as though they derived much 
benefit therefrom was something he could not 
understand. Where several of them were 
working together, one of them would lead in 
a song, while the others would wait and join 
in the chorus, making the welkin ring with 
their strong, melodious voices. There was 
something in the air of the tune that caught 
the attention of Wannaseska’s mind and 
caused him to catch himself humming snatches 
of the music long after he had passed them. 
He could not get their songs out of his mind — 
it kept ringing until he turned to Heed and 
asked : “What is there about those songs the 
negroes sing — I can not get them out of my 
mind? Do they affect you in that way?” 

Reed burst out in a loud fit of laughter and 
then began to sing a song ; and then, when he 
had finished, said: “There is something 
strange in that song for you are forced to carry 
it with you, although you are ashamed to ac- 
knowledge it.” 

“But I do not think I could sing in the 
manner in which the slaves sing were I as 
they,” said Wannaseska. 

“You do not understand the nature of the 
negro — they know no other life than this^ 
even in their native country they have great 
hardships to bear — even greater than they 
do here upon the farm. They are happy be- 


WANNASESKA 


233 


cause they know that they will be provided 
with food, raiment and medical aid ; and it is 
a great privilege to enjoy the pleasures they 
have. Look at that old negress standing in 
the yard. She is watching over the little 
ones while their parents work in the fields. 
Do you not see that they have not a care upon 
their minds? These little slaves represent so 
many dollars to their owners and they are 
nursed with great care in order to develop 
them for usefulness. Every need is supplied 
in order to make the little ones healthy and 
strong.” 

“I see now : these slaves sing ard rejoice 
in the presence of their masters ; while my 
race feels a restraint when a white man is 
thrown in their company. No matter how 
bright and cheerful my race happens to be, 
let a white man come upon them and there is 
a silence like unto a death knell among them. 
I cannot account for it ; although it is a fact 
— you have no doubt noticed the same in- 
fiuence.” 

“Certainly, I have noticed that and have 
pondered over it no little. One reason is be- 
cause the Indians do not associate with the 
whites as much as the negroes are forced to 
do. My mother did not enjoy being in the 
presence of a white person, although she had 
married a white man ; and after years of 
association, she did not appear to have any 
more affiliation for the whites than her own 
race.” 

“I do not doubt that; for I have seen the 
sacred ceremonies cut short when a white 
man entered the group, when all the fervor 


284 


WANNASESKA 


would be lost and they would appear as quiet 
as a lamb.” 

“Association in time will overcome these 
obstacles, ” replied Keed. ‘ ‘Education in early 
life and association make a great difference 
upon the character and habits of an individ- 
ual ; for the mind is then easily impressed 
with ideas that are lasting. ’ ’ 

Thus they talked as they continued their 
journey ; and as the country was sparsely set- 
tled, they could find but little to interest 
them on their way ; but they seemingly en- 
joyed their trip very much, considering the 
circumstances under which they were placed. 

They had travelled some distance when 
Eeed had stopped to make some inquiries as 
to the road they wished to travel, when the 
party whom he addressed, asked where he 
was from ; and when told that he was from 
Gainesville, he asked if they had had tbe trial 
of the Cherokee and when told that he had been 
tried and found guilty and sentenced to be 
hung, he replied : “I am glad to hear it — it 
is a pity that more of them could not be made 
to share the same fate.” 

Wannaseska did not appear to notice what 
he said, but rode on apparently unconcerned. 
It was evident that his pony had not been 
accustomed to hard labor, for although he 
was as sleek as a mole, yet he appeared slug- 
gish ; and Wannaseska asked Keed if he could 
exchange with some of the planters on the 
way for a better animal, to which he assented. 
As they rode along, they were looking for an 
opportunity to make such an exchange ; but 
it was late in the day before they found such 
an opportunity. It was at a small “grocery” 


WANNASESKA 


235 


store where the principal article of merchan- 
dise was whisky. Several men were con- 
gregated about the place, most of them riding 
their horses up and down the road in a man- 
ner that was practiced by all horse traders to 
show up the best qualities of the animal. 

Reed alighted and went into the bar and 
ordered a quart of whiskey and invited all to 
join him in a social drink, and of course found 
none to object. As soon as the drinking was 
finished, they went out and began to admire 
the fine pony which Wannaseska rode. They 
asked if he wished to trade it. Wannaseska 
did not speak, but his friend came up at this 
point and helped him out of his dilemma. 
He said: “That Cherokee can not speak 
English ; but I do not think he wishes to trade 
the animal unless he could get a finer one in 
exchange, as his horse was such a fine family 
horse that he did not wish to part with it, ’ ’ 

“I want just such a pony,” remarked the 
man. 

“Well, bring up your horse,” said Reed, 
“and we will see if we can trade; but you 
must bring a mighty good one to match that 
pony. This is a regular Indian pony — just 
look him over, gentlemen, and show me one 
blemish upon him. Did you ever see a better 
eye, to say nothing of his carriage?” 

The man rather reluctantly brought out a 
very spirited mare, but she showed to be in a 
rather poor condition. Reed looked at the 
horse and laughed at the idea of offering to 
exchange that horse for the Indian’s; but 
finally said : “Put two ten-dollar gold pieces 
on the mare and we will call it a fair ex- 
change.” 


236 


WANNASESKA 


“I can not do that — there is not any differ- 
ence that I can see in the two ; but if your 
friend is willing, I will swap horse, bridle 
and saddle as they stand.” 

Wannaseska thought this a good bargain, 
but said nothing, except to tell Keed in Cher- 
okee that he had better take that offer. 

Reed, not noticing Wannaseska’s murinur- 
ings, threw his bridle over his horse’s neck 
and feigned as though he was preparing to 
leave, saying : “A pleasant day to you, gen- 
tlemen ; I must be off.” He mounted his 
horse and made a few steps, when he turned 
and asked the crowd to be so kind as to join 
him in another social drink. They readily 
assented, and he, asking one of the men to 
hold his horse, glided into the bar and again 
“set ’em up.” 

While they were all drinking, the owner of 
the horse stepped up to Reed and said : “I 
will give you a ‘V’ and we will call it a trade. 
Five dollars is all I think there is between 
them. ” 

“Let ’er slide,” said Reed, “for though 
there is more boot deserving, yet we are in a 
hnrry and will not have time to haggle over 
a few dollars. ’ ’ 

Going out, he bade Wannaseska to get 
down and exchange. .Wannaseska did this, 
taking care to take his leather pouch which 
he always carried with him. When they 
were traveling on again, Wannaseska said 
that he was fearful that his friend would not 
exchange ; but he answered laughingly : “I 
had no idea of leaving without trading — I 
only wanted some one to pay for the drinks.” 

“But what about that pony being a good 


WANNA8ESKA 


237 


family horse asked Wannaseska. “How 
did you know that?” 

“Oh, I guessed at that. I knew that he 
was sluggish enough to suit any old lady, and 
if he is satisfied, I am — you are, and all con- 
cerned seem to be well pleased. That old 
horse will never get up spirits enough to give 
any trouble or run away.” 

“You may be correct ; I do not pretend to 
say that he is not a good family horse, but he 
did not suit me.” 

The time spent in trading horses made it 
quite late, as the sun was hiding itself behind 
the western hills as they rode away from the 
“grocery.” The cool wind that stole over 
the landscape, admonished them that they 
had better look out for a suitable shelter in 
which to spend the night. The rough, un- 
graded, and almost untraveled country roads 
made it almost impossible to make any de- 
sirable speed. They passed a few small huts, 
but they did not seem very enticing, so they 
hastened on to hunt a more comfortable farm 
house, such as the wealthy planters built in 
those times. Wannaseska suggested that 
they buy some feed for their horses and camp 
out in the open air ; but Reed would not hear 
to this as he knew the danger. He said : 
“That would never do; they would take us 
for horse thieves and swing us to a limb be- 
fore morning. The mere fact of us being 
found in the woods would satisfy them that 
we had stolen our horses, and but little or no 
ceremony would be necessary — horse thieves 
stand but little show now-a-days. I would 
as soon kill a man and attempt to save my 
neck as to steal a horse or be suspected of 


238 


WANNASESKA 


such a crime without the proper evidences on 
my person to prove otherwise.” 

It was growing dark when they came upon 
a large white house situated some distance 
from the road. Seeing some one in the dis- 
tance he hailed him, and when he did so, he 
approached near enough for them to see that 
it was a negro slave, who asked very politely 
what was wanted. 

Keed said to him : “See your master and 
ask him if he will allow us to remain over 
night with him. Tell him that we are stran- 
gers, but that we will pay him well for his 
trouble. ” 

“Yassar, yassar, boss. I’ll tell ’im.” The 
negro moved with alacrity to seek his master 
and inform him what the travelers wanted. 

Soon a portly gentleman appeared upon the 
veranda and asked them their names. Reed 
told him and also where they were from as 
well as where they were bound ; but before 
he could finish his explanation he asked them 
to alight and make themselves at home and 
share his hospitality. This they did, and 
when they came nearer their host grasped hie 
hand and asked who he had there. He in- 
troduced him to Wannaseska, but explained 
that he never spoke English. The planter 
grasped his hand and bade them welcome. 
He spoke to the slave and cautioned him care- 
fully to give the horses plenty of food, to 
which he replied: “All right, Massar — I 
sho’ will do dat.” 

Wannaseska noticed that the planter did 
not catch the words of his friend in regard to 
his speaking English, for he looked surprised 


WANNASESKA 


239 


when he shook his hand as though he expected 
him to say at least one word. 

While the gentlemen were standing there 
discussing the weather and some other topics, 
Wannaseska, not being so busily engaged, no- 
ticed a small black slave slip up behind them 
and make an attempt to take his leathern 
pouch and slip away with it unobserved ; but 
Wannaseska’s eagle-eye was upon him, and he 
snatched it from him and gave him such a 
shove that it sent him reeling. The next in- 
stant he was gone — making tracks as fast as 
it was possible for him to do. What he 
meant by this, Wannaseska was unable to 
conjecture ; but he kept a sharper lookout 
from that time on during the night. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


Janbskt Has a Narkow Escape. 

Let us return to Janesky who, we remem- 
ber had started on the trip homeward with a 
message from Wannaseska to Yuhula. He 
did not suspect that anyone had evil designs 
against him as he rode through the little town. 
He had passed the outskirts of the place, his 
mind employed as recorded in a previous 
chapter. Instead of one man riding behind 
him, he discovered two; and as they neared 
the place where he was, he urged his pony on 
at a good speed. He looked behind and dis- 
covered that they were riding after him. He 
increased his speed again and was soon out of 
sight of them. Very soon he heard the men 
shouting to him to halt, which he did. He 
waited until they came up, wondering what 
they could want. When the party rode up, 
their faces indicated that they were in an ex- 
cited state of mind. 

One of them asked him : “Why did you at- 
tempt to escape?’^ 

“1 had no thought of escape ; I was simply 
on business and was hastening home,’’ he re- 
plied. 

“Just what I thought, said the white man ; 
“he is anxious to get home and arouse his 
friends and have them come here and attempt 
to release Corn-Tassel.” 

Another of the men said : “I believe you 
were correct — evidently he seems very much 


WANNASESKA 


241 


frightened — he would not be so if he were 
not up to some mischief. ’ ’ 

The third man rode nearer Janesky and 
said that it might be best to search him and 
see if he had any arms ; or, see if he had any 
papers on his person that would give any clue 
to his identity or as to his purposes. So say- 
ing, he reached out his hand to search him, 
when, to their surprise, he resented the in- 
sult, drawing himself up to his fullest height, 
said : “You cannot search me nor treat me in 
such a manner without you have some author- 
ity.” 

“Ha, ha!” laughed the white man ; “you 
do not wish to allow us to find the evidences 
of your guilt, do you?” Turning to his friends, 
he said : “Just turn your shooting irons upon 
him ; I will see if we can show him a trick 
worth two of his — the impudent pup.” 

They closed upon him and attempted to 
carry out their threat ; but as he placed his 
arm upon the arm of the Indian, he received 
a blow that sent him reeling in his saddle. 
Regaining his position, he shouted to his com- 
panions : “Why do you not shoot him?” Clos- 
ing still nearer, they began to beat him over 
the head with their guns ; while he defended 
himself as best he could. Soon one of them suc- 
ceeded in knocking him from his horse, which 
ran from under him and sent him sprawling up- 
on the ground. Dropping from their horses, 
they soon overpowered him and searched him. 
One of them exultantly drew forth a letter, and 
exhibited it with much pleasure ; but when 
they tore the seal and had read its contents, 
they handed it back to him very much cha- 
grined. It was the letter from Wannaseska 


242 


WANNASE8KA 


to Yuhula and aside from some words of love, 
he implored her to restrain any of his friends 
who might be disposed to take Corn-Tassel 
from the jail by force, as he wanted the law 
to be upheld. 

After holding a short consultation, they 
voted to let “the red devil” go on his way. 

They left Janesky sitting upon the cold 
ground, the blood streaming from his wounds ; 
but he had the satisfaction of seeing some 
spots of the same article streaming from more 
than one of them. 

He arose and hobbled to a near-by stream 
and bathed his wounds. After this, he pro- 
ceeded onward but had not travelled far when 
he found that a man had captured his horse 
and tied him and was waiting for the owmer 
to come for him. Thanking him for this ser- 
vice, he remounted the animal and proceeded 
on the journey homeward, as the party who 
had caught his horse for him stood wondering 
what had caused him to be in that plight, all 
covered with blood, but Janesky offered no 
explanation. Riding onward as fast as he 
could, owing to the severe pain in his head, 
he arrived at the home of the old chief as the 
sun was setting. Yuhula was the first to 
greet him and immediately discovered the 
blood upon his body and asked the cause, 
which he explained as has already been re- 
lated. After a hasty explanation of the cir- 
cumstances, he handed her the letter ; but she 
would not read it until she had him in the 
house and dressed his wounds and provided 
him some refreshments. As she finished the 
task of dressing his wounds, he said : “Oulee 
has not overrated your powers over pain — I 


WANNASESKA 


243 


do not now feel even the slightest pain al- 
though for the last few hours I have been suf- 
fering untold agonies, and once or twice I 
thought I would not be able to get here un- 
aided.” 

To this she replied : “I am only too glad 
to be of service to you, and if you are easy 
I am very much gratified ; but as to the 
‘power’ you speak of, I do not know any- 
thing about that.” 

Janesky now hastily related all the salient 
points of interest in Oorn-TassePs case — of 
his conviction and sentence, and also of his 
great disappointment at not having the op- 
portunity of visiting his friend. Be told her 
that he had hastened home to impart the sad 
news to them, while Wannaseska had gone to 
see the Governor, still hoping to either get a 
pardon or endeavor to get for him a new trial 
m a higher court. “Your letter will no doubt 
be of service to you in explaining even more 
than I have related ; meanwhile I will go 
home and return soon, and if 1 can be of any 
service, do not hesitate to command me.” 

Yuhula thanked him for the interest shown, 
saying : “I will be pleased to hear from you 
and how you are getting along, for I still feel 
uneasy regarding your condition.” 

“Do not worry over my case,” he replied, 
“for knowing your powers over pain and dis- 
ease, I will not doubt that you can keep me 
on the safe side of life. I shall recover, sure 
— at least I feel all right now and believe I 
will continue that way.” 

Mounting his horse he rode away toward 
his home. 

Yuhula now sought a quiet place and be- 


244 


WANNASESKA 


gan to peruse her letter. As she scanned the 
pages her heart would beat wildly as she read 
the words of love penned by her lover. As 
she thought of the fact that the evil eyes of 
those villains had rested upon the pages, she 
desired that some form of retribution might 
fall to their lot. She re-read the letter, and 
as she folded it and placed it over her heart, 
she thought how careful Wannaseska had 
been in not writing anything that would be 
in the least calculated to arouse suspicion 
that he was desirous of stirring up the ani- 
mosity that existed between the races ; but on 
the other hand had admonished her to keep 
down any attempt at lawlessness. She read 
the letter to her parents and related all that 
Janesky had told her and they discussed it 
for some time. 

After a few moments’ silence, Yuhula said : 
“I am uneasy about Wannaseska, for I fear 
some evil will overtake him on this perilous 
journey.” 

Her father replied : “Do not be alarmed 
or rest uneasily, for he is a prudent man and 
will not knowingly force himself upon dan- 
ger. ” 

“I wish I could take the same view that you 
do in this case, for I cannot feel easy until he 
returns. I know the whites and know how 
they look upon Indians as a race. While at 
school I frequently heard girls remark that 
all Indians were naturally treacherous and 
not to be trusted. But they would tell me 
over and over again that because I was so 
trustworthy they did not believe me to 
be an Indian, but that I was assuming this 
role for some purpose, or that I had been de- 


WANNASESKA 


245 


ceived as to the identity of my birth. This 
would make me mad and I would defend our 
race by stating that, though sometimes our 
people were clannish, yet when a trust was 
imposed upon us, no matter how large or 
small, we would ever be faithful to any trust 
reposed upon us. No one acquainted with 
the true character of a Cherokee would think 
of making such a charge.” 

Her father replied: “Right, right, my 
brave little girl ; I think more of you for thus 
defending our race. No race has a higher 
sense of honor, nor a greater reverence of 
chastity than my people.” 

“Is it not strange that some of our maidens 
desire to wed white men,” said Yuhula. 
“We have so many noble minded men among 
our own race. I do not understand it.” 

“That is a perplexing question,” replied 
her father; “our maidens are caught in the 
meshes of the white men’s nets and think 
they are thus elevating themselves by such a 
marriage ; yet, I have always opposed such 
views, and I think that the only object is for 
the whites to gain our lands. They seek the 
alliance with a view to securing a large tract 
of land, and in many instances, desert their 
spouses soon after accomplishing their hellish 
designs.” 

The next day Janesky came over to the 
home of the old chief looking as bright as 
though he had not met with the misfortune. 
He told Yuhula that he had decided to post- 
pone his marriage with Oulee, as he had in- 
tended to celebrate that event on the twenty- 
fifth of December. 


246 


WANNASESKA 


“Why,” she asked, “do you wish to post- 
pone?” 

“Did 1 not tell you that Corn-Tassel was 
to be hanged on the twenty fourth of the 
month? Out of respect of so dear a friend, I 
could not afford to make merry at such a 
time.” 

“Of course that is right. I had hoped that 
Corn-Tassel would be with us to participate 
on such an occasion.” 

“So did I ; but now I cannot hope for such 
happiness,” he replied. 

She said despairingly : “Do not deprive 
me of the little hope that I now already have. 
Take hope from me and life would be gloomy 
indeed ; give me hope and all is bright ; di- 
vested of hope, what must be the condition 
of that individual?’^ 

“I do not wish to deprive you of any pleas- 
ure that you may now have, and would save 
you the shock could I but have it in my 
power ; but all is gloomy now. If I can be 
of any service to you or anyone here, com- 
mand me, for I am ready to serve you, even 
at the risk of another beating.” Here he 
smiled as he alluded to the incident of the 
previous day. 

“It is so kind of you,” she said, “yet I 
trust you will not happen to another such 
misfortune, especially when you have a letter 
for me.” 

“I shall go on a visit to Oulee to-morrow. 
Can I carry a message for you?” asked Ja- 
nesky. 

“Yes ;” she replied. “Tell her I shall ex- 
pect another visit from her as soon as is con- 
venient.” Looking out she asked, “Who can 


WANNASESKA 


247 


that be coming down the trail? It looks like 
va white man.” 

“Do you not recognize your friend, the 
missionary? He is on his regular trip to get 
some of the dainties of the table from bis 
^lost sheep.’ I believe that is what he calls 
the followers.” 

“I do hope he will feel inclined to pass the 
house of this poor sheep for she is not inclined 
to seek a shepherd.” 

As he advanced it became evident that he 
had no notion of “passing by on the other 
side” but he rode up and dismounted as though 
he were the owner of the home. 

Yuhula hid herself; while Janesky rode 
away without even so much as recognizing 
the missionary by so much as a nod or a salu- 
tation. 


CHAPTEK XVII. 


Second Day Out — Abrested. 

The reader will pardon me for referring to 
the conversations of certain characters which 
may not seem to be connected with the story ; 
and while it may not be of special interest, 
yet I hope by showing the characteristics of 
the times and people here described to enlist 
the sympathy of my heroes and heroines and 
enable you to better familiarize yourself with 
the facts of these events which actually oc- 
curred ; and which as I have already said, liv- 
ing witnesses testify to the truthfulness of 
this record, many of which have my sincerest 
thanks for the courtesy shown me in collect- 
ing dates and facts, enabling me to proceed 
thus far ; and while I may not have been able 
to secure all facts connected therewith, yet 
enough has been collected to insure its truth- 
fulness and I am satisfied and hope the reader 
will be in alike mood, making allowances for 
the adverse and difficult position into which 
I have been placed. 

We wall now return to Wannaseska and his 
friend Reed at the house of the planter where 
we left them in a preceding chapter. When 
Wannaseska entered the sitting room he ap- 
peared so solemn that he attracted the atten- 
tion of the planter. He was so quiet, while 
Reed talked so fast, seemingly trying to im- 
press upon the planter the importance of the 
duty he was attending, the planter asked 


WANNASESKA 


249 


Heed if Wannaseska could speak English, to 
which he replied : “No one has ever heard 
him speak a word of that language in the 
presence of a white person. If he understands 
the language he never shows it by his words, 
yet at times I am sure he must understand 
what is being said, from the expression of his 
face.” Wannaseska overheard this part of 
the conversation, but he gave no sign of un- 
derstanding what they were talking about. 

The planter now led them into an adjoining 
room where several tables stood and upon 
them were glasses used for drinking purposes. 
Near by was a large stand with glass doors 
and through them could be seen shining silver 
vessels of various kinds. The planter un- 
locked the door and drew forth a large glass 
decanter, filled with sparkling whiskey. Plac- 
ing it upon the table, he turned to his guests 
and said : “I am sure you are tired and cold 
and will need something to brace you up. 
Come, have something good. If you like 
sugar and water there is plenty — as for my- 
self, I do not care to have mine mixed — I take 
it ‘straight.’ ” Motioning with his hand for 
them to come forward he took a glass in his 
hands and began to pour out a goodly portion 
of the beverage. He set the glass down and 
waited for them to follow suit ; Reed filled 
his glass one-half with water and sugar and 
added the remainder of whiskey. Wannases- 
ka stood uneasily watching them, but made 
no motion to do likewise. Reed knew his 
inclination, but insisted that he take just one 
little taste in order to be social, but he only 
shook his head. 

The planter smiled and said : “That is rather 


250 


WANNASESKA 


unusual, is it not, for an Indian to refuse 
whiskey — he must be an exception to his 
race.” 

“I did not think to explain : he has never 
been known to touch a drop of whiskey in 
any form.” 

Striking their glasses together they drank 
each other’s health. The planter spoke of 
the salubrious effect of a good, mild drink of 
liquor when one was fatigued. “Timothy 
advises it,” he said, laughingly, “and you 
know we should follow the Bible injunctions 
to the letter.” Pointing to the decanter he 
said, “That is fine old whiskey and it is ten 
years old if it is a day and can harm no one. 

I am as much opposed as any one to drinking 
liquor to excess. I am sorry your Cherokee 
friend will not join us as he is missing half 
the joys of this life.” 

Returning to the room they first entered 
they began to prepare for the evening meal. 
A small, black slave, with large black eyes the 
whites of which were clearly seen, entered the 
room and stood gazing at the strangers. The 
Cherokee attracted his attention. Seeing a real 
live Indian caused him to draw back and roll 
the whites of his eyes upward, and he began to 
tremble as though he had met a wild bear. 
The planter seeing this, said to him, “Bob, you 
little black rascal, what is the matter? You 
seem not to know your business. Why don’t 
you brush the dust off these gentlemen?’^ 
The slave started toward the Cherokee staring: 
wildly at him. Wannaseska gave him a look 
as though he wished to know what he meant, 
when the boy began to retreat. Not notic- 
ing where he was going, he stepped backward' 


WANNASESKA 


251 


npon the toes of the planter, and when he did 
he received a cuff upon the ear that sent him 
rolling upon the floor. This seemed to have 
the desired effect as he got up with alacrity 
and began brushing the clothes of Wannases- 
ka, who, understanding the boy’s fear, smiled 
good-naturedly. He performed the same 
duty with Reed and when all was in readiness, 
supper was announced. The planter leading 
the way, they entered a spacious room in 
which the principle article of furniture was a 
long table literally groaning under the weight 
of tempting food. The planter introduced 
his friends to his family who had all congre- 
gated for supper. After they had been seat- 
ed, a small boy stood at the back of their 
chairs and Wanaseska could not refrain from 
looking back at him. As he did so the negro 
jumped backward as though he would quit the 
room, when his master spoke gruffly ; “I will 
attend to you in good style to-morrow.” 

When quiet had been restored the plant- 
er asked the blessing : “Bless us in supper.” 
Nothing more, that seemed to be all he wished 
to say. Turning to his daughter he said : 
“You can speak Cherokee; you must enter- 
tain our friend there and see that he wants 
for nothing.” 

Wannaseska raised his eyes to hers in won- 
derment, and his first thought was that she 
was beautiful ; but nothing to compare with 
that of Yuhula. She seemed very much 
embarrassed and hesitated for some time, 
seemingly uncertain what to say. At last, 
she said : “I speak but little of that tongue.” 
Wannaseska did not appear to heed what his 
host had said. He felt that there was some- 


262 


WANNASESKA 


thing unusual going on around him, yet he 
could not catch what it was or why he felt 
so strange. At length he became satisfied 
that the young lady was thinking about him ; 
so he relaxed all the tension from his muscles 
and remained in a passive state for a 
few moments ; and before he was aware of 
what he was saying he uttered the word 
“Yuhula.” Startled at his own words he 
moved uneasily in his chair, when she spoke. 

“So you know Yuhula?’’ she said in Chero- 
kee. He simply bowed his head. 

She said quickly : “I have a friend by the 
name of Yuhula. Can it be possible that you 
know her?” Again he bowed his head but 
did not utter a word. He had a peculiar feel- 
ing come over him as he seemed to have seen 
her face somewhere, and the thought that he 
had seen it when he was reading the stone for 
Yuhula seemed to satisfy his mind that he was 
correct in his conclusions. He did not speak 
another word during the entire meal, and 
seemed glad when it was over. 

Supper ended they all retired to the sitting 
room and the planter, learning that Waniia- 
seska did not use tobacco, asked Reed to come 
into his room and enjoy a smoke with him. 
Wannaseska was left alone in the room and 
began to look around him at the costly furn- 
ishings as they were more beautiful than any- 
thing he had ever seen before. The wails 
were filled with lovely pictures. He was at- 
tracted to one of them ; and getting up and 
going to it in order to get a close and better 
view, imagine his surprise when he saw the 
features of Yuhula impressed upon the canvas ! 
As he stood gazing at this work of art, he 


WANNASESKA 


25a 


did not hear the footsteps of the maiden as 
she trod upon the soft, velvety carpet upon 
the floor. She aroused his meditations by 
saying, “Do you know that face?*^ 

Turning quickly, he stood as one dazed. 
Presently he answered, “Yes, I know that 
face.” 

“I have tried to paint the face of the dear- 
est friend I have on earth, but [ have failed 
to give the sweet expression of the orginal. 
That is Yuhula, minus her sunny smiles. 
Her lovely character beams forth in her eyes, 
yet I cannot paint it upon canvas. She is so 
much sweeter and prettier than the painting. ” 
The beautiful face appeared to look down 
upon him and he felt as though he was in the 
very presence of her he loved so well. The 
artist had done more than she had given her- 
self credit for. The expression was so much 
like Yuhula when in meditation. There was 
such a deep earnestness about her eyes, show- 
ing the true character of the living model. 
There was something in that loo tv that capti- 
vated, yet lilled one with a sense of respect, 
causing you to fear, yet love. 

As he stood admiring the picture, she did 
not disturb him but watched every expression 
of his face. She believed that there was a 
strong tie of some kind existing between them 
— the image an! the person adiidring it. 
Was he a relative ; or was he a lover? She 
thought of testing him and ascertaining what 
caused him to admire the face. 

After a few moments silence, she asked, 
“Is not Yuhula a charming creature?” 

He turned his face toward her, showing the 
pleasurable emotions filling his breast. Re- 


254 


WANNaSESKA 


fleeting a moment he said : “One must kno'w^ 
her to love her. Her winning smiles cause all 
who associate with her to feel the effect of her 
charms. Her musical voice fills the heart with 
pleasure, and no one can resist the sweet in- 
fluence of her loving heart. ” 

She was satisfied that he was the lover of 
her friend and did not question him further 
upon such a delicate subject. She now went 
to a box and drew forth a violin and 
asked him if he liked to hear music. He told 
her that nothing gave him greater pleasure 
than listening to sweet music, and asked her 
to play upon the instrument. She drew the 
bow across the strings and it seemed that her 
very soul was inspired, for the harmonious vi- 
brations that floated out upon the air made it 
seem to Wannaseska as though he was lifted 
up into the Happy Hunting Grounds. By and 
by she laid the violin aside and picked up a 
guitar ai d said : “I will play and sing you a 
song that Yuhula so much admired, when we 
were at school. She then explained how she 
formed an acquaintance with Yuhula at school. 
Then her white, shapely fingers began to glide 
over the chords and her sweet, rich voice rose 
in rich tones. The song was full of life, and 
made Wannaseska think of the joyous char- 
acter of Yuhula. She again regaled him with 
incidents of her school days and the ^any hap- 
py days spent in Yuhula ’s society. Wanna- 
seska now beaming with interest lost some of 
the reserve so common with him, and he then 
gave an account of her home-life and her sur- 
roundings at present. She understood most of 
what he said, and told him all she knew of the 
language of the Cherokees was taught her by 


WANNASESKA 


255 


Yuhula. After awhile they were interrupted 
by Reed entering and saying to Wannaseska 
that if they wished to get a start soon, it was 
best that they retire early. 

For sometime Wannaseska lay awake, think- 
ing of his new-made friend and the accidental 
meeting. How long he lay pondering this he 
did not know, but he was aroused from his 
sleep soon after he had dropped into a peaceful 
slumber. He sat up and tried to look around 
in the darkness. Again he heard a noise 
similar to the one he thought had awak- 
ened him. He called his friend in a low tone 
and told him what had occurred, as they were 
sleeping together. Both men now sat up in 
bed and kept very quiet for some time, await- 
ing further developments, as it was too dark 
in the room to see anyone should they attempt 
to rob them. In a few minutes some one from 
the outside asked permission to come in and 
make a fire for them. Reed laughed as he got 
up and opened the door to let the slave in to 
make a fire. Soon a blazing fire was burning 
upon the hearth. Hastily dressing them- 
selves, they had no sooner performed this duty 
when they were informed that breakfast was 
ready. They went in and did justice to this 
meal and were soon ready to leave, as their 
ponies were saddled and standing at the door 
when the meal was over. After bidding the 
family adieu, Reed turned to his host and in- 
quired the amount of his bill, and was sur- 
prised to learn that no charge was made. In- 
stead of a charge he was given an invitation 
to visit him and enjoy his hospitality when in 
their community again. A like offer was 
made to Wannaseska and if he appaeciated it 


256 


WANNASESKA 


his host was none the better off for he showed 
no sign of understanding what was being said, 
but grasped his hand in a brotherly manner 
when about to take his departure. Just be- 
fore starting the planter insisted on his guest 
taking another light toddy to keep out the cold 
as the air was very chilly. Keed had no heart 
to refuse fine whiskey. 

When on the way Wannaseska was very 
much perplexed about the planter not charg- 
ing them for their lodging, as heretofore he 
had known the white race only in the capacity 
of usurper when dealing with the Indians, and 
naturally expected to be charged a good round 
sum for such hospitable entertainment. He 
was interrupted in his meditations by Reed 
saying : “That planter has a big heart as well 
as a fat purse. He knows how to appreciate 
life and make one feel at home. From my 
conversation with him I learned that he is 
keenly alive to the interests of your race, and 
ventured the prophecy that the day was not 
far distant, if you were let alone, that the In- 
dians would be of great aid to the whites and 
become staunch citizens.” 

“No doubt his daughter has some influ- 
ence over him in forming his opinions,” said 
Wannaseska, “as she has a very dear friend a- 
mong my people. I regret that I was unable 
to express my appreciation of their kindness.” 

As they rode along their route becaqae 
more thickly settled with farmhouses, with an 
occasional village or cross-road store. They 
met several wagons bound for the gold fields 
of north Geogia ; and in every instance when 
he could Reed would discourage their efforts 
and tell them that it would not be long before 


WANNASESKA 


257 


they would be coining back. This only made 
them all the more anxious to go on, as they 
thought he was paid to keep them from find- 
ing the coveted spots, where the nuggets, in 
their imagination lay piled up like stones by 
the wayside. 

They had advanced beyond their own ex- 
pectations and were congratulating themselves 
upon having made the trip without incident, 
when, hearing someone approaching from 
their rear, they turned and saw several horse- 
men approaching at a gallop, and when in 
speaking distance, they halted them. Their 
leader said to Reed: “You are suspected 
horse thieves and we must ask you to prove 
to the contrary, or go with us to the nearest 
officer of the law. ’ ’ 

Reed explained how he had come into pos- 
session of the horse, but this did not satisfy 
them and they bade them follow them to the 
nearest justice of the peace. It happened 
that the route they followed was a little out 
of the way they wished to travel, and soon 
they arrived at a cross-road store where sev- 
eral loungers were idling their time away. 
The old justice was brought and asked Reed 
for evidence of his innocence, when he pulled 
out the petition prepared by the attorney 
and presented it to him. He very deliber- 
ately wiped his glasses and began to read. 
After reading the papers, he said: “I see no 
reason why these men should be detained ; 
therefore, I order that they be allowed to 
proceed unmolested.” 

They received this order with gladness and 
were proceeding to go when they heard one 
of the men ask the crowd to join in a social 


258 


WANNASESKA 


glass, but Wannaseska prevailed upon Reed 
not to accept their hospitality. Night was 
coming on and they wished to again get a 
place to spend the night. They found a little 
hut and asked permission to stay all night, 
as a person, they could not determine the sex, 
asked them what was wanted. They repeated 
their request, but no response came from the 
hut, as they sat upon their horses, not know- 
ing what to do or say, as they could not see 
any one or any living thing around the hut. 
The night was growing intensely cold and 
their anxiety was wrought up to a high state 
of excitement. 

Sometimes the failure to answer to a re- 
quest even in ordinary conversation causes 
one to become uncomfortable. The reader 
can imagine how our travellers felt. 


CHAPTER XVIIL 


No Pardon for Corn-Tassel. 

There is much more in first impressions in 
our daily life — more doubtless than the aver- 
age person will take cognizance of. When 
our travellers heard so many voices inside and 
none of them seeming inclined to come out, 
they were at a loss what to do next, for it 
was bad enough for them to travel an un- 
known road in daytime, much less at night. 
In a short time a head peered around the 
back side of the house and said : “I reckon 
you can stay, but we hav’n’t got much room.” 

That was self-evident, and if food was as 
scarce as house-room they would doubtless 
not fare as well as they did the previous 
night. Between the huge cracks in the house, 
which was made of partly hewn pine logs, 
several eyes could be seen peering through 
them, as a bright fire lit up the room so that 
the inside could be cleprly seen from their 
positions. 

They dismounted as the lad who had ad- 
dressed them came out bearing a torch made 
from rich pine lightwood. The lad was seem- 
ingly about eighteen years of age, and pos- 
sessed a face that did not much inspire the 
travellers, as he stood gazing in the darkness. 
It may have been the reflection of the light 
that made his features so prominent and dis- 
closed the dark lines of smoke upon his face. 
Nature had not polished the contour of his 


260 


WANNASESKA 


face and his environments were such that it 
would have been difficult for him to overcome 
the inborn deficiencies. He soon began to 
ply them with questions and kept it up until 
his inquisitiveness became annoying. The 
queries put to them were not asked through 
mere idle curiosity, but showed that they 
were asked through caution, as they were in 
a “cut-and -dried manner. He seemed to 
want to know their mission as well as their 
destination. 

While they did not care who knew their 
business, still they did not care to be ques- 
tioned about their personal affairs unless they 
chose to make known their business. Reed 
did not like the appearance of things, nor did 
Wannaseska. The lad offered to provide for 
their ponies and give them something to eat ; 
but they took the precaution to see to their 
ponies before entering the house. As they 
entered the house, they saw quite a number 
of children grouped around the fire-place, 
seated upon rough hewn benches. It would 
have been difficult for any one to have guessed 
the number or their ages. The boy that had 
helped them with their horses seemed to boss 
the affairs there and said in a very authorita- 
tive manner : “Square yourself around and 
let these strangers warm.” 

When they were seated, the lady of the 
house busied herself in preparing for them 
some supper, utilizing the open fireplace for 
that purpose, and cooking in utensils made 
for that purpose. Wannaseska vainly tried 
to count the children ; but was unable to do 
so, as they would move about from place to 
place, pushing and shoving each other like so 


CHAPTER XIX. 


The Mysterious Stone Again. 

After the usual explanations had been 
made as to Wannaseska’s inability to speak 
English, the planter commenced a conversa 
tion with Reed. He informed him that he 
was going to have a corn shucking that even- 
ing, and going to a decanter, asked Reed to 
help himself. He pointed out to a pile of 
corn that was near the barn that had been 
gathered and thrown in a long heap. In a 
short while supper was announced and they 
went into the dining-room and enjoyed a fine 
repast. As soon as this was over their host 
asked them to go with him out to the corn 
pile for awhile and see the manner in which 
this was done, as neither Reed nor Wanna- 
seska had ever been present at one of these 
gatherings. They were informed that their 
neighbors always assisted in this work, and 
when they reached the pile, many of them 
had already collected there and were seated 
around the corn-pile husking or “shucking” 
the corn and throwing the husks behind them, 
while the corn was thrown over the pile near 
the crib into which it would be irathered the 
next day. After an hour or so, all had arrived 
and the rattle of the shucks was heard as they 
were being torn from the ears of corn, and 
the corn was being thrown over the pile like 
so many bullets flying, all hands busy, work- 
ing for dear life, as though they feared their 


270 


WANNASESKA 


neighbors would do more than themselves. It 
seemed that it would have been impossible to 
have thrown the corn over the heap faster 
than they were doing ; but when a large, ath- 
letic negro mounted the pile, which was about 
six or seven feet high, and began to sing a 
song, as the chorus was reached all hands 
joined in and such an ear-splitting souni as 
was seldom heard except on these occasions, 
resounded through :he air. This was kept up 
until about twelve o’clock at night, when 
they finished. After they had finished they 
repaired to the dining-room where a regular 
feast was spread and all hands did full justice 
to the occasion. It is needless to say that 
during the time they were engaged in this 
work of husking the corn that the bottle was 
passed around and each man there took a stifip 
“horn” as it came his time to drink. By the 
time supper was announced, nearly every one 
was “feeling his dram,” some of them being 
too drunk to eat supper. (I will say by way 
x)f parenthesis that this custom of drinking 
from the bottle was before the microbe theory 
was as much discussed as it is at the present 
-day.) 

Keed and his friend retired before the feast 
was over and were soon sound asleep. They 
were having pleasant dreams as the strange 
songs of the slaves kept ringing in their ears. 
Wannaseska was aroused some time after by 
the shrill blowing of a horn and the barking 
of the dogs. He arose and peered out through 
the window and discovered a young man sur- 
rounded by a pack of hounds. He recognized 
him as being the one he had seen the evening 
before. He and Reed dressed hastily and 


WANNASESKA 


271 


stepped out upon the veranda and Reed asked 
if there was a fox-chase on hand, to which 
the young man replied that a slave of one of 
his neighbors had run away during the night 
and that they were going to run him down 
and bring him back. Reed asked permission 
to accompany him as the direction was on 
their route home, which, of course was 
granted. He said: “A lunch is upon the 
table and we will partake of that and have a 
drink of corn juice before we go.’^ 

A short while after they were on the road 
in hot pursuit of the escaped slave, having 
arrived at the house of the slave-owner who 
had missed him, and been shown where he was 
last seen and the direction in which he went. 
His dogs readily scented the track and set out 
in the directioii he had gone, yejping as 
though in hot chase. The horsemen followed 
in the direction the dogs had taken. Reed 
and Wannaseska followed the road, while the 
young man rushed after the pack of hounds 
whose deep and long-drawn-out voices rang 
out upon the still morning air. Rising in 
their stirrups they listened with bated breath 
to catch a faint sound of the hounds as they 
passed beyond a hill, and the echo is heard 
far down in the valley. Again the pack 
rushes wildly over the ridge, mingling their 
voices, producing a delightful sound. The 
air appeared filled with a continuous note vi- 
brating from hillside to hillside, as the hun- 
ter shouted to the excited hounds. As Reed 
and his friend rushed forward the hounds came 
bounding across the road just in their front. 
Reed could not refrain from yelling at the 
top of his voice and dashed after the hounds, 


272 


WANNASESKA 


just as the hunter came forward, mounted 
upon a beautiful and spirited animal. The 
horse was wild with excitement, and plunged 
madly forward. Wannaseska unable to con- 
trol himself longer now gave a peculiar 
whoop, and rushed af'er the retreating form 
of the daring hunter. The proud animal of 
the hunter cleared all obstacles with ease and 
grace of a deer, as it bore down upon the 
flying hounds. Soon the young inan w^as lost 
to view, and the sound of the pack could not 
be heard. Again holding their breath they 
catch the musical tones of the hounds as it 
floats out to them from over the distant hills. 
They were now in hot pursuit of the fugitive. 
Back and forth across the road they flew un- 
til at last they saw the negro in the distance, 
making across a field. As he reached the 
top, he retraced his steps in order to throw 
them oft' their track ; but when they came up, 
it w*as but the work of a few^ moments v/hen 
the most experienced dog, named Lead, gave 
a low, tremulous sound that indicated that he 
had gotten the right track again ; and as he 
did so, the others came to his assistance at 
once and the chase w^as renewed — this time 
wdth every indication that they w'ould soon 
bay their prize. 

Wannaseska and Reed as w^ell as the hun- 
ter were close to the negro wdien the pack 
closed in upon him. He seemed to w^ant to 
fight for his liberty as best he could ; for 
w^hen they came up, he began fighting them 
with a stout stick ; but he w'as not destined 
to long remain victorious ; for the young 
man came up and knocked him down with 
the butt-end of his w hip, and the dogs cov- 


WANNASESKA 


273 


ered him. This was a sight that horrified 
Wannaseska and he drew back in horror as 
he saw their teeth lacerating his flesh and 
heard his yells for mercy. 

In a few moments, the dogs were called 
oflp the negro, and he arose laughing and 
began to recount his trip as though he had 
been some warrior, evading the wiles of the 
eiemy. 

When they had started the young man 
said : “I suppose you think it rather strange 
that the wretch is not injured. We teach 
the dogs to tear the clothes and not the skin, 
thereby lessening the danger of such a race. 
Tom, did the do^s hurt you?” 

“Not a bit, Massa’, not a bit, ’cepin’ that 
little lick you gin’ me on the ’ed‘.” He 
laughed a loud laugh as though he enjoyed 
the proceedings as much as anyone could 
have done. 

After a short conversation, our travelers 
rode back to the road and started on their 
way. Wannaseska told Reed that this had 
carried him back to his boyhood days when 
he used to chase the deer ; but that it was 
far more exciting. 

They had very much exhausted their horses 
and could not make as good time as they had 
formerly made and so they took their time 
and picked their way slowly. Toward night 
of this day they reached the home of the 
first planter with whom they had spent their 
first night out, who, happening to be out in 
the yard as they rode up, did not allow them 
time to ask for lodging ; but called a slave 
and bade him take these gentlemen’s horses, 
curry them down and feed them. 


274 


WANNASESKA 


He grasped them by the hand and ushered 
them into the house before they hardly knew 
what they were about. 

Almost the first thing their host did was 
to offer Reed another potation of his fine 
whiskey ; and when this had been swigged off, 
it seemed to loosen both ends of his tongue, 
so to speak ; and he gave a short but accurate 
account of his trip, lamenting very much over 
the fact that he had failed over the attempt 
to get a pardon for his friend. He did not 
neglect to give an account of the race after 
the slave. 

While they were engaged in conversation, 
Wannaseska had gone into another room and 
was standing before Yuhula’s picture. He 
had not stood there long before he was joined 
by the young artist friend. After the usual 
salutations were over, and the conversation 
had somewhat lagged, she said : “When you 
were here the other night, I thought 1 divined 
that you understood English. Am I correct?” 

This was somewhat of a surprise to him ; 
but he answered her affirmatively and added 
that he had never spoken a w^ord of it in the 
presence of a white man. He told his sad 
story to her and when he had concluded, said 
that he had confided more in her than in any 
other white person living ; and that he hoped 
she would hold to this as a secret wffiich even 
her most intimate friend should never be told. 
She thanked him very much and assured him 
that no one would ever know of this as she 
could be trusted. He then went further and 
disclosed to her the fact that Yuhula was es- 
poused to him, the marriage to take place 
sometime in the future. 


WANNASESKA 


275 


While speaking of the mysteries connected 
with his life, she seemed to call up memories 
of the past ; and when he was through with 
his story, she, too, had a story to relate of a 
deep, unsolved mystery that hung over the 
inmates of her house and, that if he chose to 
hear it and would listen to it in English, she 
could better relate. This was agreed to 
and she began as follows : “Years ago an In- 
dian visited the home of my grandmother, 
and I think he was a Cherokee. At any rate 
my grandmother's sister. Pearl Fort, by name, 
fell in love with this young brave and event- 
ually married him, very much against the 
wishes of her family. She left her lovely 
home and went to dwell with the Cherokee. 
That is all the family ever knew of her, for 
they have never heard from her from that day 
to this. Now comes the strange part of the 
story : my ancestors were proud and had much 
wealth. They travelled much in foreign 
countries ; and on one of these trips met with 
an East Indian fakir, who sold stones and 
charms. This relative, then a young girl, de- 
sired to purchase one of the stones, said to 
contain some magical power. I think the 
power attributed to it was said to enable the 
possessor to heal the sick by merely laying on 
of hands. Of course none of them believed 
this stone contained the power, but it was a 
sparkling gem ; and of course her parents 
bought it and gave it to her. Strange as it 
may seem, that or something did give her the 
power of curing the sick : and when it became 
evident, many of the family evaded her and 
would not stay around her, some believing that 
she possessed an evil spirit, as you are aware 


276 


WANNASESKA 


people believed that witches abounded in those 
days — that being about the time Cotton Math- 
er got in some of his terrible work in Massa- 
chusetts, hanging witches. My ancestors 
were very much wrought up over it and tried 
to get possession of the stone for the purpose 
of destroying it ; but they never succeeded. 
When I met Yuhula I seemed drawn to her 
and often asked her if she could give me any 
trace of a circumstance similar to the one just 
related ; but she could not. Possibly you can 
give me some clue to this beautiful maiden 
— you need not give it in English if you do 
not choose to do so ; for I would not have you 
break your vow.’’ 

He sat for some time unmoved as though he 
had taken but little interest in what she had 
been saying; but after awhile he said: ‘‘I 
have been very much interested in your story. 
I have seen the stone you speak of ; but do not 
know its history ; though I have heard that it 
had one I could never find it without asking 
too many questions ; and you know an Indian 
never does that, so — ” 

She interrupted him with “Who has the 
stone?’ ^ 

“Before I answer I must ask if you can 
give me a description of her as she used to 
appear.” 

“That is more than I can do ; but from what 
I have heard of her, I am forced to think that 
she had eyes like Yuhula. I was named 
Pearl Fort in honor of my relative.” 

Wannaseska was on the point of replying 
when her father entered and told her to tell 
her guest that his bed was prepared and that 
Keed had already gone to sleep. Wannaseska 


WANNASE8KA 


261 


many pigs in a sty. Sometimes the smaller 
ones would smile and giggle at each other as 
they cast siy glances at the strangers. The 
lad acted as spokesman and entertained Reed ; 
and when he learned that he was from Gaines- 
ville, he told him that his father had gone 
near there to the gold fields and had never 
returned. Wannaseska thought that if he 
never came back he would be excusable as he 
had so many mouths to feed. When the 
meal was ready, the benches were placed 
around the table which had been drawn near 
the middle of the one room. There was a 
scramble for the seats as each child seemed to 
try to get as far as possible from the strangers. 
When the meal was over, the table was push- 
ed aside and they all returned to the fire- 
place to get warm. By and by the children 
went to bed — that is, they were provided with 
quilts spread upon the floor in the form of a 
‘‘pallet.” One by one they hied themselves 
in the folds of these coverings and were soon 
asleep. There were two beds — one in each 
corner that was still unoccupied. When they 
had all gone to sleep and none were left but 
the young man and his mother, he suggested 
that they go out and see about their horses 
and ascertain if all was right with them. 
When they returned a curtain had been 
stretched across the room betw<^en the beds 
and the lady had vanished — presumably she, 
too, had retired. Tije travellers lay down up- 
on the bed pointed out to them and the lad 
found a snug place in which to slumber under 
the quilts upon the floor. Reed soon fell 
asleep ; but Waimaseska could not, for the 
house seemed to be full of tobacco smoke, as 


262 


WANNASESKA 


the old lady had been smoking her pipe of 
strong tobacco ever since supper had been 
cleared away, and the fumes made him death- 
ly sick. Then again, the chorus of snores 
that greeted his ears were anything but 
harmonious, and he longed for the place he 
had spent the previous night ; for although 
he had been afraid to sleep much there, he 
now thought that if he only had an opportun- 
ity, he could have slept soundly. Towards 
the latter part of the night he dropped off in- 
to a sound, refreshing slumber and when he 
awoke he felt very much refreshed — Reed ex- 
pressed himself as having a good night’s rest. 

They arose a little before daylight and at- 
tended to the feeding of their horses ; and in 
a remarkably short time, breakfast was upon 
the table again and the same proceedings were 
gone through. They ate a hearty breakfast 
of this plain food and when they took their 
departure they asked the amount of their 
bill ; and when informed that nothing was 
due, Reed slipped a dollar into the hand of 
the lady and told her that he wished to pay 
anyway. 

They bade them adieu and set out for 
Milledgeville as the first grey streaks of dawn 
were visible, and before noon the city of Mil- 
ledgeville loomed before their sight. They 
heaved a sigh of relief as they saw the short 
intervening space that marked the end of their 
journey. 

As soon as they entered the city, they had 
their horses cared for and secured for them- 
selves a stopping place at an inn while they 
were in the city. When all arrangements 
had been made, they started for the State- 


WANNASESKA 


26 S 


house for the purpose of seeking an interview 
with the governor. On their way through 
these smooth, level streets, Wannaseska won- 
dered why his race could not be induced to 
build for themselves such homes, as the sight 
was the most beautiful he had ever beheld. 
Turning a corner they came upon a squad of 
soldiers, at the sight of which Wannaseska 
thought that the whites had declared war and 
were now in readiness to do some of their 
bloody work. He heard one of them call out r 
“Halt ! present arms !” and instinctively he 
halted but noticing his friend Keed moving 
on, he asked him what all this meant, when 
his friend told him not to fear, as that was 
an everyday occurrence, as the governor kept 
a body of soldieis there all the time and that 
they were training so as to be in readiness 
when the necessity of the occasion demanded. 

They finally arrived at the great door of the 
Capitol and were allowed to enter unmolested ; 
but when they inquired if they could see the 
governor they were told that he would be 
down soon and ready to receive visitors as he 
was busy at present in his office. Keed in- 
formed the page that he would like to have 
the honor of seeing him in his office when he 
could see them. They waited for some time, 
but finally they were ushered into his presence 
and Governor Gilmer received them very cor- 
dially and asked them to be seated. Reed at 
once entered upon the business he had come 
for and laid the papers before him for consid- 
eration. The governor took them and perused 
them carefully, while Reed and Wanna- 
seska watched his every movement, hoping to 
see some sign of approval come into his coun- 


264 


WANNASESKA 


tenance. Wannaseska thought, from the huge 
piles of papers piled upon his desk and the 
great stream of visitors that came pouring in 
since they had come in, that the governor 
could not give any one of them a fair showing 
— that he should have more time for consider- 
ing each paper that was presented to him ; the 
few moments spent in the perusal of his peti- 
tion, seemed ages to him and he repeatedly 
thought how near the balance he had to reach 
the pivotal turning point — his friend’s life 
was now in one man's hands and what the out- 
come of it would be no one could tell. Then 
it came to him that he would endeavor to see 
if he could read the thoughts of the Chief Ex- 
ecutive as he had often read those of others. 
Kelaxing his muscles and placing himself in a 
passive mood, he placed his hand upon the 
desk near him, so as to get into closer com- 
munication with the official ; but his agitation 
was too great to grasp even the slightest 
thought from him, so he had to content him- 
self by waiting until the petition had been 
perused through and again placed upon the 
desk, when ha turned around facing Reed and 
said: “I am very much interested in this case 
and wish I could grant your request. If in- 
justice has been done, 1 am anxious to aid 
you in seeing that justice is meted out. 
Knowing the bitter feeling existing between 
the races, and this being the first case ever 
tried under this new law, 1 have carefully 
weighed all the circumstances in the case, but 
do not think I have sufficient proof to cause 
me to interfere with the decisions of the court 
that tried the case. It is true that the law 
appears to work hardships upon that race, yet 


WANNASESKA 


265 


I am unable to lift this burden from his shoul- 
ders ; and so I do not think that, as an officer 
of the law, I could conscientiously endorse 
this petition. I cannot set it aside, and I 
never reverse the opinion of the courts unless 
I find that there has been some fia grant vio- 
lation of the law ; and in this case I cannot 
see but that the law has been complied with 
to the letter. 1 do not wish for any innocent 
person to suffer ; but in this case, I understand 
that the prisoner does not show any evidence 
that exonerates him from the charge that was 
made against him. Looking at it in that light 
I do not wish to do anything that would cause 
dishonor to fall upon the jurisdiction that is 
entrusted in my care ; so I must refuse to 
grant your request, although I wish I could 
grant it as you wish. That is all.” 

Here Keed arose and pleaded for some time 
in the prisoner’s behalf, showing many wrongs 
that had been heaped upon the prisoner and 
the Indian race in general, and alluded to the 
fact that he had not been allowed to secure 
the proper witnesses. Also asked if there was 
any chance to carry it to the Supreme courts ; 
but to all this the governor seemed firm and 
would not allow his decision to be changed 
despite the fact that Reed had made a strong 
plea in his behalf. As a last plea he mention- 
ed the fact that they were talking of colonizing 
the Indians and carrying them all west and 
that if he would grant this request, he would 
vouch for it that the prisoner would leave the 
State before that was don„ — he would leave it 
immediately ; but it was all to no avail. 

With sad hearts they arose and went back 
to the inn where they spent the night, intend- 


266 


WANNASESKA 


ing to get a start soon the next morning. 

Nothing occurred during their stay at the 
capital to mar their pleasure further than what 
has already been related ; and as the sun was 
rising the next morning the travellers were 
leaving the city and making as good speed as 
their ponies could make to hold it long, for the 
roads were good and they made better time 
than either had been accustomeo to in the 
mountainous part of the state. 

By eight o’clock they had come to the place 
where they had spent the last night before 
reaching the city. They were somewhat sur- 
prised to see the young man out at the road 
apparently waiting for them ; and when they 
came up, he accosted them with : “Say, gents ! 
You said you lived in the mountings an’ if 
you see dad wish you’d tell ’im to come back 
fer Tve’s havin’ a hard time ov hit here 
’thought ’im.” 

“We do not know him ; but if you will give 
us a description of him we will be pleased to 
do what we can for you. What kind of a man 
is he, and what’s his name?” 

“Jones is his name — Bob Jones. ’ ’ He then 
went into detail and gave a good description 
,of him, giving all the peculiarities the man 
possessed, and wound up by saying that he had 
a horrible scar on the left cheek and that it 
was black — that it had been caused by having 
it burned with powder. They, or rather. Heed 
gave him the assurance that if he saw him he 
x^would carry the message to him. 

When they got well on their way Wanna- 
seska gave an exultant laugh, and when ques- 
tioned by his companion as to what had affect- 
ed his risibles he answered : 


WANNASESKA 


267 


“That boy will not see his ‘dad’ as he calls 
him, this side of the Happy Hunting 
Grounds. ” 

“Why?” interrogated Keed, somewhat per- 
plexed. 

“Because he is the one that attempted to 
make me tell of the hidden mines. His 
description fitted him to perfection. His 
charred remains lie where those men that 
rescued me left him.” 

They rode on in silence for some time, 
neither seemed to have anything to say that 
would interest the other. They both felt 
keenly the adverse feeling of defeat, and both 
were discouraged. 

Passing a large clearing they saw several 
slaves at work with the overseer standing 
near them, whip in hand. Wannaseska asked 
why he carried this, when Keed replied : 
“Slaves fear the lash more than any other 
form of punishment that has been invented. 
The mere fact that the overseer has a whip in 
his hand is all that is needed — they obey all 
orders with alacrity when this mode of pun- 
ishment stares them in the face. Their great- 
est weakness is that of pilfering — they will 
steal every small object that they can get 
their hands on, unobserved — no matter 
whether they can use it to any advantage or 
not, steal they will — steal they must ; it seems 
to be an inborn weakness and this form of 
kelptomania is practiced by nearly all the 
race. No article is safe when entrusted in 
their hands if it be small enough to conceal ; 
but on the other hand if you want a true 
staunch menial the negro is the one — the ideal 
one to possess, for he will do more for his 


268 


WANNASESKA 


master or his mistress than any other form of 
imported help.” 

Wannaseska asked if the slaves ever ran 
away from their masters, to which Reed re- 
plied : “Yes, sometimes, some of the mean- 
est and indolent men would attempt to make 
their liberty ; but the women, never. Oc- 
casionally some unprincipled white man will 
go to a farm house and induce the slaves to 
follow him with the promise to give him his 
liberty, and when he attempts it, he invari- 
ably carries him otf and re-seljs him to some 
planter for a good sum, but that practice is 
not very often carried on very long — the 
guilty ones generally carrying on the business 
too long and getting caught.” 

Thus the day, like all other days, went by ; 
but it found them further advanced than they 
had at first hoped. Over the portion of the 
country through which they travelled, showed 
the results of thrift and enterprise. As the 
day was closing they began to look for a place 
to stop over night, and riding up to a large 
house inquired if they could stay. They were 
answered affirmatively and the planter very 
kiniily bade them alight and come in, bidding 
one of the slaves to care for their horses. As 
they were on the eve of entering the house 
their attention was attracted by the barking 
of a dog. and as they looked, they saw a 
young man approaching the house riding a 
fine, spirited horse. The planter smiled as 
he saw the look upon Wannaseska's face. 
Reed wondered who the young man could be, 
but did not wish to be inquisitive, and fol- 
lowed the planter into his house. 


WANNASESKA 


277 


bade them good-night and left the room, leav- 
ing Pearl very much perplexed ; but she 
thought best to keep her secrets to herself. 

As they left early the next morning, Wan- 
naseska did not have an opportunity to finish 
his conversation with her. He rode along 
wondering if this was really the same stone 
possessed by Yuhula. 

Late in the day they reached Gainesville 
after a hard ride and went at once to the of- 
fice of the attorney to report their failure. 
After giving a full account of how the gov- 
ernor had viewed the matter the attorney 
said that this decision was final ; but that he 
yet had hope that the president would inter- 
fere and gave good reasons for his opinion 
and when he had finished Wannaseska grew 
more hopeful and said that he wished to go 
at once to the jail and inform Corn-Tassel of 
this hopeful news. The attorney further 
stated that he had written the president and 
had appealed to the Supreme Court of the 
United State and that he was Fure he would 
be granted a hearing. He ended by saying : 
‘•If I did not think my chances good, I would 
have given up the case several days ago.” 

Continuing to speak, the attorney said after 
a short pause : “There are now two white men 
confined in jail in another county, having been 
arrested for violating the laws of the State by 
living in the disputed territory. They feel 
that the president through the Supreme Court 
will have them released as has been done in 
similar cases. The governor usually gives or- 
ders to have the prisoners set at liberty as soon 
as he learns papers have been filed looking to 
the release of those charged with such offense. 


278 


WANNASESKA 


I learn a committee from the governor has 
visited these same men now in prison, with 
the avowed purpose of persuading them to a- 
bide the laws of the State, in order to keep 
the president from interfering. It looks 
strange the governor would intercede in one 
case and refuse your petition in a case some- 
what similar. It is true the characters are of 
different races and that may account for his 
actions.” 

Reed interpreted what he had said, which 
of course was useless ; but when he had finish- 
ed, Wannaseska arose and grasped his hand 
and though he did not utter a sound, he mani- 
fested every emotion to show the attorney 
how grateful he was for the interest he had 
taken in the case. 

Turning to Reed the attorney said : “I am 
already repaid for the interest I have taken in 
this case — not only in dollars and cents, but 
doubly so in meriting the gratitude of your 
Cherokee friend. Tell him as much. ” 

Bidding them return the next day, as he 
hoped to have more information that would 
interest them^ he bade them a good evening 
and watched them interestingly as they filed 
out of the office. 

Full of hope they left the office anxious to 
learn what he had in store for them, and why 
he could not impart it to them at that time. 
They discussed this as they went on their way 
to the house of his friend Reed, who was being 
anxiously waited for by his spouse, who stood 
in the doorway looking for his return. 


CHAPTEK XX. 


HOME AGAIN. 

When in deep despair — when the heart is 
overwhelmed with disappointment, and we are 
vainly struggling to alleviate that suffering, 
there comes just a faint gleam of hope across 
the burdened soul. What joys unutterable — 
what peace inexpressible fills our heart ! Hope 
is enkindled and our mind is at rest — we can- 
not hide our emotions when in the presence of 
our intimate acquaintances. There is some- 
thing in the expression of the eye — something 
in the tone of the voice that causes those who 
feel an interest in our welfare to rejoice. Did 
Wannaseska think he had schooled himself by 
severe training to give no evidence of the emo- 
tion swelling in his breast as he entered the 
cell of Corn-Tassel the next morning after his 
arrival in Gainesvile? If so, he was sadly 
mistaken. He had no sooner entered the cell 
than Corn-Tassel arose, extended his hand and 
from his expression showed that he expected 
some news of a cheering nature. He had 
heard of his friend^s visit to Milledgeville, and 
seemed to hope for cheering words. He did 
notallow himself to even conjecture the results 
for fear he would not reach the proper conclu- 
sions. He did not commence at the first as he 
should have done, but began at once to narrate 
only a part of his trip and stress much import- 
ance upon the action taken by the attorney 
and of the probable favorable action of the 


280 


WANNASESKA 


president. In glowing words he portrayed 
the bright side of the case and he made his 
language so forceful that Corn-Tassel shared 
the same happy spirit that Wannaseska ap- 
peared to be in. At first he appeared some- 
what dazed and seemed not to understand what 
he meant ; but later he imbibed every word 
and strained his ears as if to catch them cor- 
rectly as they fell from his friend’s lips. It 
was more than he could expect ; yet he had 
seen the happy look of his friend when he first 
entered and as it seemed contagious, he par- 
took of the same fountain of Hope. The mel- 
ancholy look had vanished and one of a bright- 
er nature had been installed in its place, as the 
weight of gloom and despair was suddenly 
lifted from his heart. Death had stared him 
in the face but now hope had displaced this 
thought and he seemed another man. 

For some time he sat quiet after Wanna- 
seska had delivered this news, and his mind 
wandered from first one thing to another un- 
til his past life had loomed up before him and 
he was bewildered again over the bright phase 
things presented themselves at that time. 
Wannaseska was impressed with the magnitude 
of his thoughts and did not disturb him. A 
deep silence seemed to pervade the room save 
only the deep, labored breathing of the prison- 
er. Wannaseska seeing tluat he had grown 
more cheerful, now related the many incidents 
of his journey to Milledgeville, and the conver- 
sation they had with the governor. 

When he had ended, Corn-Tassel said : 
“Your presence — your words of cheer bring 
hope to my breast, but when you leave I can- 
not feel happy. A gloom will come over me 


WANNASESKA 


281 


and I will sink again into hopeless despair. 
How I wish I possessed such a noble heart as 
yours and had lived as you have — then I would 
not have been here.’’ 

“It is a source of pleasure for me to add to 
your pleasures,” replied Wannaseska. “I 
hope I am not too selfish to desire all the 
pleasures of this life, and if I, by word or 
deed, can lighten the burdens of my fellow- 
men, I will always endeavor to do so, for in 
this endeavor I only expect to share true hap- 
piness.” 

“Shut off from the society of such kind 
friends debars me from performing such 
duties, therefore, 1 cannot enjoys such pleas- 
ures as I would were 1 free to go where I 
pleased as I once did. You have shown by 
your untiring work on my behalf that you 
sympathize with me ; but were 1 to attempt 
to tell you all the trials 1 must go through 
with here, I would fail utterly ; for had I the 
expression of an orator I could not begin to 
tell of the hardships endured here every min- 
ute of the day. The only thing that I can 
have that suits me now is seclusion — rest and 
quietude. I can always know for a fact that 
1 will pass through a given time or day in ab- 
solute solitude, and have no one to molest me 
in my meditations. I have learned since my 
confinement here to curtail my wants — my 
desires, until now I rarely ever want for any- 
thing I cannot get, and the greatest thing I 
crave is solitude, save when I long for the 
faces of my friends. I try as much as in me 
lies to be contented with my lot.” 

“Contentment,” said Wannaseska, “is the 
only real happiness to be had in this world, 


282 


WANNASESKA 


for no one can be happy, though surrounded 
by all the wealth of Golconda’s mines, if the 
desire for more comforts is indulged in ; the 
one who so desires this accumulation of com- 
forts will be miserable, and their life will not 
be worth the living.” 

“I find that true in my case,” commented 
Cora -Tassel, “for when I begin to long for 
freedom or for more comforts than this nar 
row cell affords, then I begin to be miserable, 
and so I suppress the desire for anything but 
what comes my way, seeing that to want is 
only defeat, and to desire is but an air-castle ; 
so I am therefore willing to take life easy 
and if I am forced to the scaffold I mean to 
die like the true brave that lam and always 
have been. But when you leave, the greatest 
demon I have to contend with is that of fear. 
I know that I can die the death of a brave, 
but 1 will get gloomy, no matter how I look 
at the situation.” 

“It is hard to bear up under such circum- 
stances,” admitted Wannaseska, “yet, after 
ail, do we not learn this lesson of wisdom by 
such experiences? Do they not better pre- 
pare us for the duties of future life?” 

“I never thought seriously of these things 
until confined in this narrow cell ; but with- 
out something is done for me soon, all this 
speculation will be useless. Heretofore, I 
have lived a selfish life, but if I am spared 
this trying ordeal, I will lead a different life ; 
if not, I can die like a brave.” 

Hearing some one approaching the cell 
door, Wannaseska arose, clasped his friend’s 
hand and took his departure as the heavy 
door swung open. 


WANNASESKA 


283 


It was yet early in the morning and after 
finding Reed he repaired at once to the at- 
torney’s office. As they came in, he bade 
them be seated, as he was busy with his mail 
and would talk to them presently. When 
through he held up a paper triumphantly and 
said, ‘‘I knew it, I knew it.” Then he in- 
formed the in of its contents — that it was 
authority from the Supreme court stating 
that his petition had been granted, and that 
notice would be served upon Governor Gilmer 
to appear before that court to show cause 
why he had allowed the courts of this State 
to exercise criminal jurisdiction over the In- 
dian tribes. “The case is set for January 
12, 1831,” he said; “the governor will be 
forced to appear before that body and explain 
why he allowed this State to exercise author- 
ity over the Indians. The State Legislature 
is now in session, and no doubt this ruling of 
the Supreme court will be laid before that 
august body, for their consideration.”* 

“Then you are certain a new trial will be 
granted Corn-Tassel?” asked Reed. 

“Of course the governor will not refuse to 
obey the demands made upon him by the Su- 
preme court, for if he should, serious trouble 
would arise. United States troops would be 
sent into our State and it would not take a 
prophet to guess the results. The case will 
be tried before the Supreme court and that is 
the court it should have been tried before at 
first. ’ ’ 

“I trust you will either succeed in liberat- 
ing him or in having his sentence commuted 
or in some other way evade the scaffold.” 

♦ See proceedings of Ga. legislature, sec. 1830. 


284 


WANNASESKA 


“I cannot sny what the outcome of the 
matter will be, but I am very hopeful just 
now.” 

Wannaseska was soon on his way to the 
home of the old chief where he was very anx- 
ious to be, for he knew they would be want- 
ing to learn of the work he had done and of 
the bright prospects of another trial. So 
anxious was he to reach his destination that 
he seemed to take no cognizance of the sharp, 
cold winds that blew down upon him ; but he 
rode onward, for it had seemed as though 
ages had crept by since he had seen the face 
of Yuhula. Passing through a white settle- 
ment he noticed that they were now cultivat- 
ing the lands that once belonged to his own 
race. The thought was harrowing to him, 
but he would not stop to take time to ponder 
over this and rode onward. 

It was late in the day when he reached the 
home of the old chief and thought to surprise 
them by couiing up unawares, when he saw 
Yuhula rush from the building and shout : 
“Wannaseska has come!” 

She stood in the yard and awaited his ar- 
rival. He did not take up much time in dis- 
mounting, and before she was aware of it, 
had kissed her. She drew back and said : 
“I did not know that you were yet a boy; 
neither did I knovv you were a rogue — why 
did you not ask me for a kiss instead of steal- 
ing it?” 

“You have forgotten the old adage, ‘stolen 
meats are sweet,’ have you not? Besides I 
have no apologies to make when strong temp- 
tations are before me. I know you will for- 
give me this time.” 


WANNASESKA 


285 


“Yes ; I forgive you, but you must not re- 
peat it again,” this was said in a manner 
that betrayed something more than was said. 
She continued, “Fasten your horse and come 
inside; for you must be cold and tired.” 
This he did and when he had greeted the old 
chief and his wife, sat down and answered 
questions which were plied quickly by Yuhula. 

When order had been restored, they waited 
to hear what he might say, and surprised 
them by saying that he must return again 
soon, as there was much to be attended to 
and that time was very limited. Then he 
gave all the facts of the case and how it was 
progressing, stressing the fact that the trial 
before the Supreme Court would beyond a 
shadow of a doubt, set Corn-Tassel free. 

“I am glad to hear it,” commented Yuhula, 
“for now Janesky and Oulee can marry at 
the time appointed. Then we can attend the 
ceremonies.” 

She then told him of how Janesky had fared 
on his journey home that day he left Gaines- 
ville, and that she had been tho means of re- 
lieving his pains simply by the laying on of 
her hands. 

“I am sorry to hear of the incident; but 
glad to know that you were handy to relieve 
him. I have told you all along that you pos- 
sessed this power, for I owe my life to your 
wonderful touch.” 

“Since you left the race has taken steps to 
restrain by force if necessary, the forcing of 
the iniquitous laws upon my people. They 
are aroused and I fear they will yet have 
trouble with the whites of Georgia. How it 


286 


WANNASESKA 


will terminate^ I am unable to tell/’ said the 
old chief. 

Yuhulathen added : ‘*I do not see how two 
races can go to war and barbarously butcher 
each other — the very thought causes my heart 
to revolt. 

Let us hope that these matters may be adjust- 
ed in an amicable manner, and the two races 
dwell together in peace,” said Wannaseska. 
“Possibly it will be done some day — who 
knows.” 

‘ ‘Let us not talk or think of such a sub- 
ject,” said Yuhula. “I was happy when I got 
your letter, but to think that those cruel 
men tore it open and read it. The idea is 
revolting ; but I had such a strange sensation 
that night after the evening meal. I felt as 
though you were here by my side looking at 
me. I do not know how it was, but I could 
not shake the impression off. It seemed that 
you were in my very presence, talking words 
of love to me.’' 

“You are correct this time ; for at that hour 
I was looking at a portrait of yourself in a 
fine parlor,” 

“A portrait of myself!” she fairly scream- 
ed out the words as she failed to comprehend 
what he was saying. “Why, who could have 
painted my portrait? Who would wish such 
a thing?’ ^ 

“It was your face, nevertheless,” he replied, 
“and I could not help thinking of you and 
wishing I was by your side.” 

“You have not told me who has the por- 
trait. Do not keep me in such suspense.” 

“She is a friend of yours and a charming 
ereature. She was an old school-mate of 


WANNA8ESKA 


287 


yours and very much attached to you/’ 

“Then it must be Pearl. We were class 
friends and were very devoted to each other. 
Was her name Pearl Fort?” 

“You are good at guessing. She asked me 
many questions about you and wanted to 
know if you were married.” 

“What answer did you make her?” 

“I told her that you were still single ; but 
soon to marry a poor Indian.” 

“Then you did not tell her who I was to 
marry, did you?” 

“Certainly I did ; for I am too proud to be 
ashamed to own that I had won the fairest 
and prettiest woman in all the world. She 
congratulated me and said that I was very 
fortunate in winning you.” 

“Pearl is very considerate and I fear some- 
what prone to flatter. ” She said this as if 
she meant it, but the reader knows every one 
likes to have flatteries showered upon them. 
Continuing she said: “I am so proud you 
made her acquaintance, but I wonder how 
you mustered up courage enough to talk to 
her.” 

“She speaks Cherokee — you have forgotten 
that she was one of your pupils. I managed 
to understand most of what she said. Did 
she ever tell you the mystery connected with 
her family?” 

“I believe she did; but I have forgotten 
most of it. I remember, though of trying to 
teach her to learn the language. I laugh at 
her blunders even now when I think of it.” 

“She speaks very well; but she does not 
articulate very plainly.” 

“Tell us something more about Corn-Tassel. 


288 


WANNaSESKa 


W e are anxious to hear all we can about him. ’ ^ 

“1 left him this morning. Before 1 left 
him I flatter myself that I succeeded in 
cheering him up ; but about the time I left he 
was in a very despondent mood. I still be- 
lieve that he will have a fair trial and if he 
does, he will come clear. I have lost sight of 
self and all selfish motives in what little I 
have done for him, and if there is anything 
else that I can do for him, I will be found at 
my post of duty if L know what it is 1 have 
worked early and late ami braved many dan- 
gers ; but I have resolved that it he loses his 
life in this case, it will 7 iot be for the sake of 
some one to make an effort in his behalf.” 

“It is enough to make one lose sight of 
self and live for others,” she said. 

“When 1 contemplate our future life — when 
we have passed from this stage of ac^'ion, filled 
with sweet memories of a well spent life, de- 
voted to the interest of our fellow-men, when 
we reach a sphere where the cares of life do 
not weigh us down, there we can be one in 
thought, one in deed, one in spirit, then and 
not until then will we be supremely happy. 
The time will never be when we will cease to 
be with each other ; to love and to cherish each 
other to our hearts’ content. Hand in hand, 
our hearts filled with supreme rapture, with 
enchanting scenes around us, vve can roam over 
the beautiful grounds, and glide upon the 
lovely lakes, and live beautiful lives. Every 
act of kindness brings its reward — but pardon 
me ; I hear your mother calling us to supper.” 


CHAPTER XXI 


THE MYSTERY EXPLAINED THE BLESSING. 

In the dim past as well as to-day, man has 
been seeking to unravel the mystery of the 
future, especially that part that conveys an 
inkling of existence beyond the grave. When 
the mind seeks to prove what is to-day known 
as science of the laws that govern our daily 
lives, it sometimes staggers at the uncertainty 
and doubt that all science is based upon. It 
is true that a certain hypothesis being deter- 
mined upon, the mind, reasoning from this as 
sumed basis, arrives at conclusions that are es- 
tablished facts. After all, who is vain enough 
to claim that behind all the deep reasoning, 
there is life in man — in nature? Who can 
answer and truthfully say that there is no mys- 
tery — there is no doubt but that all the forces 
that enter in and make life, are known to the 
mind of man? The savage fears some unknown 
and unseen force and seeks to appease the 
anger of this unknown power. The intelligent 
being filled with the mysterious workings of 
nature, stands in awe at these manifestations. 
The mind, reasoning back to atoms, still finds 
a force working yet evading the grasp. It 
finds an unseen force operating giving life 
and vitality to the atom. The established 
laws of gravitation are set aside by acts of in- 
animate bodies floating through the air. No 
wonder every one seeks to know more of the 


290 


WANNASESKA 


future, when they stop to consider the wonder- 
ful workings of nature. 

Yuhula had listened to the description of 
the future life as given by Wannaseska, and 
her mind began to conjecture the bliss of such 
an existence, when she compared them to the 
teachings she had received among the whites. 
She could not rest satisfied until she received 
some explauation in regard to the teachings 
of her race. 

After supper when they were seated around 
the large, open fire place she turned to Wan- 
naseska and said : “If the world thought as 
you do regarding the future state, there would 
not be so much unhappiness, besides, there 
would be no need of binding Satan for a 
thousand years for the eaith would be filled 
with peace and happiness.” 

He looked at her for a moment as though 
he wished to ascertain if she were in earnest 
and really wished to know more of his views 
on this subject, or sought merely to ask ques- 
tions. He smiled and said : “We bind Satan 
whenever we overcome our selfish desires. I 
do not think we will even stop to count the 
years as they go by ; for if we have lived a 
true life, our hearts will be too happy — our 
minds too busy with sweet memories to stop 
to think of time. Kind acts are the passport 
of a true life in our future existence. Fail- 
ure to apply the principle of the sacred teach- 
ers in our daily lives, is the cause of the sor- 
row that exists to-day. Do you think you 
would enjoy the pleasures of a true life in the 
presence of Satan? Well might you ask the 
winds to sow discord where sound was never 
heard. You cannot escape your deeds — they 


WANNASESKA 


291 


follow you on through the countless ages of 
eternity. ’ ’ 

“I had never thought how important it was 
to live right while upon this earth. I relied 
upon my faith to secure the pleasures of a 
future life. But I will now ask you to read 
this stone as you promised me you would some 
day.’’ She unclasped the bauble from her 
neck and handing it to him said: “I do not 
know of a better time than now.” 

The old chief moved uneasily in his chair 
and became very much interested in what was 
taking place. His wife sat in the corner ap- 
parently unmoved, busying herself with her 
work of sewing. 

She was the apostle Paul ideal of a woman, 
saying but little. 

For some time, Wannaseska held the stone 
in his hand. Those in the room sat quietly 
listening what he would say. In a short while 
the old lady so far forgot herself as to drop 
her work from her lap and gaze in wonder- 
ment. 

“Do you remember the white lady spoken 
of by the prophet the day you visited the cere- 
monies?” said Wannaseska. “Well; she 
now comes before me and I feel impressed that 
she is the same lady. She resembles you 
somewhat, as her eyes have the same sweet 
expression as yours. Her nose and her face 
are not yours, yet there is some similarity. 
Being older than yourself may account for 
some things. She appears to be a relative of 
yours — but there — are you sure you are not a 
descendant of the white race?” 

‘ ‘The idea ! Do you not see that both my 


292 


WANNASESKA 


parents are pure Oherokees? What about it, 
father, you know. 

The old chief now turned and heaved a sigh 
and it was some moments before he could com- 
mand language to say : ‘‘As you two are soon 
to unite your destinies, and to weave for your- 
self either misery or happiness, it is but right 
and proper that you should know that which 
concerns you in your future life.” Here he 
paused to drive back an emotion that seemed 
to grasp him by the throat and hold him for a 
time. Overcoming this he continued: “That 
stone has a very strange story connected with 
it. How true the story is I leave that for you 
to decide. It has always been claimed to pos- 
sess some magical power, causing the possessor 
to cure diseases by the laying on of hands. 
The person who wore it years ago, had that 
power, and that is no doubt the cause of you 
possessing that power to-day. The lady who 
first owned the stone was my own mother.” 
Here the old man broke down and did not 
speak for some time. When he did speak, his 
voice was full of emotion. “The striking 
resemblance is but natural, for she was your 
grandmother. My father was a Cherokee by 
birth, and was tall and handsome. It was 
said of him that his features — his carriage was 
as near perfection hs was ever known. He 
possessed a warm heart and a sensitive nature. 
Living near the settlement of the whites, one 
day he met a Indy on horseback near a cliff of 
rocks. The horse was frightened, and the 
lady was vainly trying to check him in order 
to avoid being dashed over the cl iff. At that 
moment my father rushed forward and seized 
the reins and stopped him instantly, but he 


WANNASESKA 


293 


was injured in this affray, his body being very 
much torn as the wild animal dragged him 
a few feet over the rocks and trampled him 
under foot. That was the last he remembered 
until he regained consciousness to find himself 
in a large well-furnished room. Some one 
was applying something to his head to relieve 
the pain, when he looked up and saw the same 
lady that he had rescued standing near him. 
She told the one that was administering the 
lotion to his wounds to stand aside <md she 
wDuld relieve his pains. She touched his 
wounds and they w^ere healed almost instantly. 
He left the home soon, but her face haunted 
him. They chanced to meet occasionally and 
these meetings proved to be the meetings of 
Cupid also ; for he sent all the darts in his 
quiver at them and they yielded to the inevi- 
table and unconquerable influences of love. 
Her parents and relatives were very much op- 
posed to the match ; but they were married un- 
der the laws of the State, and that made the 
contract valid. They soon left that part of the 
state and came to Georgia, where they lived a 
happy life for years. That stone was my 
mother’s and she kept it throughout her natur- 
al life, and that is the reason — that is the his- 
tory of all the reasons why you possess such 
powers. 1 have often heard her speak of the 
charm it possessed. At her death I fell heir 
to the stone and that accounts for you being in 
possession of it to-day. Her dying request 
was that I should bequeath it to my daughter 
should I ever have one. Also that she should 
be educated in English and all otlier modern 
languages that was possible. She left the 
means for doing this and it has been applied 


294 


WANNASESKA 


for that purpose, so far as I have been able.’ ^ 
Here he paused and brushed away a tear that 
had fallen unbidden. 

This story had enchanted the young couple 
and they sat spell-bound, anxious to catch 
even the faintest sound. 

At length Yuhula asked : “Did your moth- 
er ever regret leaving her people?” 

“If she did, my father was never aware of 
it — she always appeared happy and contented, 
which you know that contentment is the only 
true happiness to be found. She did not long 
survive my father, as he was killed in battle 
while fighting for his liberties against the 
whites ; and she never fully recovered the 
shock, but pined away and passed over to the 
happy hunting grounds, leaving me an orphan 
at an early age. I fouud a home with a 
young friend and we vowed that should we 
ever have families they should be united if 
we were blessed with children. My friend 
passed over years ago, who left only cme 
child w ho now sits before me, and beside you. ’ ’ 

Wannaseska could not now suppress his 
emotions, but arose and grasped the hand of 
the old chief and thanked him over and over 
for this piece of information. 

When all had become quiet again, the old 
thief resumed his talking : “The Great Spirit 
has watched over you and caused you to love 
each other according to the vows of your par- 
ents years ago. I only hope to live long 
enough to see you united in marriage — then 
I am ready to pass over and be gathered with 
my fathers.” 

Yuhula threw her arms around him and 


WANNASESKA 


295 


said : “No, no, you will live many years yet 
and bless our happiness.’’ 

After a pauee, Yuhula said: “Did you 
know your mother’s maiden name?” 

“Pearl Fort was her name, but I never 
knew where she lived, a^ she never seemed to 
wish to speak of her home or of her kinsmen. 
I only know that her parents were wealthy 
and that she lived in some of the Northern 
states. ’ ’ 

Yuhula then asked excitedly, as the thought 
came into her mind : “Do you suppose we 
are related to this Pearl Fort Wannaseska 
hfts spoken of — my old school-mate? He 
spent the rvight ther^ only night before last 
and gleaned some importunt facts connected 
with their history — her great aunt was named 
Pearl Fort and married a Cherokee. Tell us, 
do you think this is the same family?” 

“There is not the slightest doubt, but to 
say positively, I cannot ; but I can give you 
my blessing. ’ ’ 

He arose, and Yuhula and Wannaseska 
knelt before him while he placed his handft 
upon their heads and very solemnly said : “I 
bequeath to each of you my warmest affec- 
tions and pray that your union may be a 
happy one, and that your hearts may be 
blessed with all the pleasures that heart can 
wish or the imagination desire. I know that 
your h^rts will be filled with love and happi- 
ness if you follow the dictates of your hearts. 
May the love of my sacred mother ever guide 
and bless you with such blessing as you may 
desire to keep you in peace and happiness. 
Again, may peace, joy and happiness be with 
you always and that you may strive to be 


296 


WANNASESKA 


worthy of the trust each has in the other, 

As the old man stood looking upon the 
young couple he seemed radiant with bright 
hopes and a smile played upon his face. 
There was a thrill of joy filling the hearts of 
the young couple so that their minds seemed 
quickened as a transparent light appeared to 
overshadow them. It seemed to them that 
their bodies were being buoyed up by exhih 
arating influenoes — their pleasure was beyond 
expression. The old man bent and kissed the 
brow of both as they knelt there, beiug so 
overcome with pleasure that he sank back in 
the chair. As the happy couple arose, a halo 
ef light seemed to surround their faces Then 
her mother came forward and kissed them 
and gave them her richest blessings. She 
spoke a few words and would have said more, 
but she was so overcome that she turned away 
to hide her emotion. Soon the old couple left 
the room and sought a quiet place where they 
■could give utterance to the joy that was fill- 
ing their hearts. 

When left alone, YuhuLa remarked : ‘‘There 
is a mystery in my life that I cannot yet ac- 
count for, except upon the hypothesis that 
some unseen force governs and directs my 
ways and causes me to act for my best inter- 
ests. It is so strange how that we have been 
thrown together and that our parents before 
us vowed that such should be the case. We 
loved each other from the first meeting and 
now life would be a blank without the com- 
panionship ot each other. Strange, is it not? 
Do you believe the spirits of our departed 
hover over us and guide us in this life?” 

“I am convinced of that fact,” he replied. 


WANNASESKA 


29T 


“I am certain that at times some unseen force 
impells me forward in the discharge of cer- 
tain duties, that left to my own wishes I 
would shrink from doing/’ 

After talking in that strain for some time,, 
he said : “I am depriving you of a good 
night ^s rest ; besides, 1 must leave early to- 
morrow. I shall visit my home and go by 
Oulee’s home and see her — I could not think 
of going so near without seeing her bright 


face.” 


She bade him a good night and left the 
room, while she soon found comfort in pleas- 
ant dreams. 

He arose early the next morning to find 
that a light snow had fallen during the night. 
On going out to the barn to feed his horse, 
the crisp air of the snow-laden mountains aa 
it came down froir ' i of the 



Blue Kidge, made 


beyond 


deecription, and one to enjoy, for its grandeur 
must be seen as it is, to appreciate it. The 
long Une of blue, stretching itself across the 
northern part erf the State, with here and 
there deep gulches covered with snow, ap- 
peared like troughs in the sea, as the bright 
rays of the sun reflected upon the dark back- 
ground. He was wrapped in thought, gazing 
at the scene stretched out before him, think- 
ing of the beauties of nature, when a snow 
ball struck him on the back of the neck, and 
as he turned, another hit him squarely on his 
breast, but as another started, he managed to 
dodge it in time to escape it, and on looking 
up he saw Yuhula smiling in the attitude of 
throwing another, but as he attempted to re- 
pay the injury by sending one at her, she re- 


298 


WANNASESKA 


treated into the house, while he told her that 
he would get even with her for the surprise. 

After a short time Yuhula announced break- 
fast ; and after it was over, he bade her good- 
bye. She said in parting: “Tell Oulee that 
we will attend her marriage — you can make 
your trip to Gainesville and return before 
that happy event occurs.’’ 

“I will endeavor to do so, for the marriage 
of an Indian maiden is the crowning event »f 
her life.” 

After giving him notice to be cautious of 
several things, and not to get in the way of 
danger, they bade e-^h other adieu. 

Travelling was quite difficult that morning 
us occasionally a limb would break on account 
of the heavy weight attached to it ; but he 
made his journey Without accident. Arriving 
at home he found everything in ship-shape or- 
der, and soon was on his way to visit Oulee. 
She asked Mm to spend the night and enter- 
tained him the best she could. She told him 
she would expect Yifhula and himself to at- 
tend the nuptials to which he assented. She 
then asked when he and Yuhula were to be 
married when he replied that no time had 
been set, as they thought it advisable to de- 
fer this matter until Corn-Taesel’s case was 
disposed of. 

“So you are still worrying over that fellow? 
You are taking great risks and getting no 
thanks. He is a drunkard and does not de- 
serve the sacrifices you are making for him. 
If I were Yuhula I would not allow it. There 
is no chance of getting him from out the 
clutches of the whites — let them take him and 
do as they wish. Your work will all come to 


WANNASESKA 


299 


naught. Why, you surprise me ; I gave you 
credit for more judgment.’^ 

Wannaseska smiled at this reproof and told 
her all he had done and all he hoped to do in 
the future regarding this case, all of which 
has been recorded in preceding chapters. 

As the night was far spent, they all retired 
and were soon wrapped in peaceful slumbers. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


corn-tassel’s farewell words. 

In the history of all nations, and among all 
races, when it seems that the interest of the 
race is at stake, does it not appear as though 
harsh and even cruel measures have been a- 
dopted in order to avert some dreadful calam- 
ity? The sentiment of sympathy was brushed 
aside, and the greatest good to the greatest 
number of people is sought, no matter if some 
unfortunate individual is made to suffer in 
the action taken by the populace. We can 
look back and see the effects of our actions 
and wonder what would have been the con- 
sequences, had we acted otherwise. What 
would have been the effect upon the Cherokee 
race, Md the demands of the Supreme Court 
through its Chief Justice Marshall been 
heeded and Governor Gilmer had answered 
the wTit in person, no one can tell. It is only 
a question of individual opinion, and the ver- 
dict of “what might have beem” We can 
look back upon the action taken by the Legis- 
lature of Georgia, and wonder why they, in 
their wisdom, undertook the action they did, 
unless they sought to avert a conflict with the 
general government. Why they could see 
any harm resulting from a compliance with 
the demands made upon the State through its 
chief executive, by the supreme powers of the 
government, will always remain a mystery. 
Was not this court where every State would 


WANNASESKA 


301 


seek to have all their differences ^justed, 
and where justice was sought? It being the 
tribunal where the rights of the people were 
sought, and its decisions were looked upon as 
being the nearest approach to justice. What 
harm was there in allowing a poor, unfortunate 
Indian to have the right to be tried before 
this high court of equity and justice? Let 
the eternity alone answer. 

Wannaseska did not have to visit the at- 
torney to find out what the governor of Geor- 
gia intended doing ; his friend Keed gave him 
this information, for all the people of the 
State knew the action taken by the Legis- 
lature regarding the chief executive to ignore 
the demands made by Chief Justice Marshall 
of the Supreme Court. The Legislature had 
appointed a committee whose duty it was to 
inquire into the notice that had been served 
upon the governor. This committee had de- 
liberate! over the matter and had come to 
the conclusion to ignore the demand. Is 
it on account of such legislation that the peo- 
ple take the law into their own hands and 
seek to get some release? Are we to infer 
that the State of Georgia did not recognize 
the right of the general government to inter- 
fere in the criminal affairs of the State, where 
it had sought to exercise criminal jurisdiction 
ov^er the Indians? If that be the conclusion, 
why not allow the Supreme Court to decide 
the questidn, and forever settle the question 
of how much authority the State has granted 
the general government, or how much power 
the general government exercised over the 
State. The general government had always 
claimed the right of settling any disputes in 


302 


WANNASESKA 


regard to the rights of the different tribes. 
The grants of the government and the treaties 
entered into, were all made by this power 
and the treaties stipulated that the territory 
owned by the Cherokees, was to be theirs and 
they were to hold it, live upon it and exer- 
cise full control over it and make their own 
laws and it was to be to their children forever. 
’Tis true, some claimed that it was unfortu- 
nate tlmt the government had entered into 
any such treaty, yet as it was true, and the 
compact ought to have been complied with, 
in every respect, if justice was done. If the 
government of the United States did not 
recognize this claim, why was it in 1831, that 
a majority of the members of the Supreme 
Court of the United States had issued a man- 
date to the superior court of Gwinett County, 
Georgia, on account of certain parties living 
in that territory. The court was in sympathy 
with the whites yet they knew that it was in 
open violation of all sacred rights entered in- 
to by the general government. Did not 
the courts of Georgia even refuse to record 
these mandates and would not discharge the 
man confined in jail. Yet they did succeed 
in getting consent of the parties to obey the 
laws of Georgia by means never fully known 
to the citizens and the men were set at liberty. 

Such was the state of affaiTs that confronted 
Corn-Tassel while he lay in jail awaiting his 
doom. 

In company with Keed, Wannaseska had 
sought out the attorney, only to learn that 
the governor had refused to go before the su- 
preme court and show cause why he had al- 


WANNASESKA 


303 


lowed the trial of an Indian in the courts of 
Georgia. 

“The rights of each State were guarded 
with a jealous eye,” said the attorney, “and 
they form part of a compact making the union 
of the states. Any infiiogements upon these 
rights were looked upon with suspicion by the 
citizens of the different states and more 
especially by the State of Georgia at this 
particular time. The governor was a strong 
advocate of State’s rights ; and now, no doubt 
thinks he is guarding the interests of the 
State, when he refuses to comply with the 
demands of the supreme court. The gover- 
nor did not stop to consider the treaty rights 
of this tribe nor the privileges granted them 
by the general government. The governor 
recognizes the lands occupied by the Chero- 
kees as a part of the domain of the State of 
Georgia and has acted as though it was occu- 
pied by the whiter. No doubt he thought 
any infraction upon the lavs of the State 
^ould and ought to be tried by the courts ex- 
ercising judicial authority in or near the sec- 
tion where the crime was committed. How 
the supreme court could demand of him to 
appear before that body to answer to the 
charge of the violation of the law when he 
felt he was not guilty, he could not under- 
stand. The general government was seeking 
to exercise authority over the State that was 
not granted by the state. The right of the 
general government to interfere with the 
criminal courts of the State was not to be 
tolerated, and he had been advised by the 
Legislature to ignore the demand and now he 
Lad ordered the prisoner to be hanged at 


304 


WANNASESKA 


once. The authorities here have been or- 
dered by the governor to proceed at once to 
carry out the decisions of the court and pre- 
parations are now in progress to execute this 
order when the time arrives. The prisoner 
will be dead before the time arrives for the 
governor to go before the supreme court. 
All hope is now gone of ever being able to 
do anything for our unfortunate friend. It 
seems as if the hand of Fate was against us 
and we must bow in submission to its decree. 
I believe you told me that his father had 
slain several white men before he met his 
death. Now it seems that his son must meet 
the same fate and die by the hand of the 
white race. Such is life ; I sometimes won- 
der how it is so^ yet facts stare nie in the 
face and I am for<*ed to conclude that all our 
acts are overruled by an unseen hand, and 
that we cannot avoid the fate that awaits us ; 
for what we sow, we surely reap. I have 
faithfully dischar^red my duty, and just when 
I saw that we could have some hope of reliev- 
ing the situation of our friend, here comes 
this obstacJe I am unable to surmount, and I 
am forced to abide the decision of this unseen 
hand in the affairs of all mankind. What 
action tlie president will take in this matter, 
no one can tell ; as the victim being already 
hanged, he may let the matter drop. The 
State is protesting against the tariff laws and 
now another complication is thrust upon it, 
80 I can not foretell the consequences. The 
State claims that the government is failing to 
comply with the terms of the contract, in re- 
gard to all t '“e tribes in the State. It now 
looks like a conflict of arms is imminent, and 


WANNASESKA 


305 


then what the final result will be is not for 
me to say — I only hope that these matters can 
be adjusted before it reaches such a crisis. 
1 have no hope to offer your kind frieiid. 
The people :ill over the State are now greatly 
aroused and no one can tell what to expect. 
Should the president seek to carry the gov- 
ernor by force of arms, I have no doubt it 
will be met with the military of this State. 
While the people may differ in sentiment in 
regard to this issue, still the governor has the 
right to order out the military force and they 
will obey his orders, and try to defend him in 
the position he has taten. The governor is 
no doubt seeking to avoid open hostilities by 
ordering the immediate execution of the pris- 
oner, hoping that it may end the matt/er.’’ 

Wannaseska, v. ho h;id b* en so hopeful, now 
sank back into his c}:uair, as though he had 
heard his own sentence pr'^iiiounced. His 
heert felt as though it W( uld burst the fet- 
ters that liound it, and free itself of the ter- 
rible burden it was carrving. His bright 
hope had been shattered by one cruel blow-^ 
his brain reeled under the s}iO(*k and despair 
was depicted upon his face. How the heart 
can suffer when it has been filled with bright 
hopes, and then when the cruel blow has been 
given, the suffering is more than it could 
have been had it been otherwise. Had he 
not been so deeply interested in the welfare 
of his friend, he would have not sustained 
such heart pangs — such sufferings as now 
filled his breast. The attorney, seeing the 
deep, agonizing look on the face of Wanna- 
seska, now pitied him from the very depths 
of his heart, for he could realize the suffer- 


306 


WANNASESKA 


ings he was undergoing. Not a word did he 
utter, yet the deepest sorrows, the greatest 
sufferings, are those the heart cannot utter. 
“There is now no means whereby I oan stay 
the execution of the sentence of the court, 
said the attorney, “so I can only sit by and 
fold my hands and await the day when I 
must witness the death of one I do not con- 
sider is being justly treated. This is a sacred 
right that is now being trampled under foot, 
and the day will come when it will bring 
blushes to the cheeks of Georgians when they 
recall this act of ingratitude to a race who 
are seeking to rise in the scale of higher 
civilization. The right of trial by jury wa& 
too sacred to be ignored and the right of ap- 
peal to a higher court when injustice was 
done, was a right that should be guarded 
jealously by every citizen of the State. There 
are a number of questions to be settled in 
this case if we had been granted a trial be- 
fore the supreme court. The right of the 
State to exercise authority over a section in 
which the citizens are not recognized as sub- 
jects of the state, and do not pay any revenue 
to support the government, neither are they 
allowed the sacred right to sit upon juries 
when their friends are to be tried, when 
charged with the commission of a crime. The 
crime which the prisoner had committed, was 
enacted miles away from the boundary line of 
the county where the case was tried. All 
these questions could have been discussed and 
settled by the highest court in the land, had 
they been permitted to get before it in this 
case. The unfortunate victim must die the 
death of a felon with no chance of defense ► 


WANNASESKA 


307 


The case is now out of our hands, so let us 
humbly submit, no matter if we think injus- 
tice has been done.” 

Wannaseska left the office, his heart too 
full to speak the thoughts flitting through his 
brain. He was never so overcome in all his 
life. All the noble passions of his nature 
now seemed to be in abeyance to the wild, 
maddening passion Ailing his brain. Revenge 
was his idea when he left the office. He 
never knew that such a passion could ever 
All his soul, yet now he was drunk with its 
maddening effect and he could not drive the 
thought from his mind. He now began to 
think how to rescue his friet^d ^-t all hazards, 
reasoning that the act would be justifiable, 
as much so as that of the governor who was 
forcing the execution of the criminal. Would 
not such an action be more in accordance with 
mercy than the action taken by those in 
authority? His mind recalled all the sacri- 
fices his race had made, and did not justice 
cry out to them to redress such wrongs at any 
cost? He thought of how gallantly his race 
had aided while fightiug under General Jack- 
son at New Orleans, and would not an appeal 
to him now to rescue his friend be justifiable? 

The cool air caused him to reflect more ser- 
iously and he began to think of how the acts 
of his race to defend the honor of the State 
could be so overlooked that the governor could 
be induced to refuse to allow his friend a 
hearing before the highest court in the land. 
If the question did not involve the rights of a 
human life at stake, it might be some excuse 
for the action of those in authority, but when 
that was the case, he could not reconcile the 


308 


WANNASESKA 


idea that justice was being sought or meted 
out to his race. Even among his own race 
when the judges v/ere divided, in opinion, 
did they not allow the person a chance by 
placing stones in a covered vessel and if the 
judge, in drawing the stones out, drew a stone 
of acquittal, and the prisoner received a ma- 
jority, he was allowed his freedom? This 
was more in conformity to his idea of justice. 
His friend was not allowed the chance of his 
life, yet this race boasted of its glorious free- 
dom and the protection of the rights of all 
men. He considered it a vain boast when 
the interest of another race was at stake — a 
race they were anxious to see wiped off the 
face of the earth. It made a difference whose 
rights were involved. He sought a quiet 
place and then besought the spirits of his 
fathers to guide him aright in this hour of 
great distress, calling upon them to stay the 
hand of the executioner. He asked them to 
go and impress the great chief of the United 
States with the idea to take some action be- 
fore it was too late. As his earnest appeal 
ascended, there came a sense of relief to his 
burdened mind, and he was willing to abide 
whatever fate might befall his friend. He 
felt that he would be made strong enough to 
endure all should the vA-orst come. The in- 
fluence of the Great Spirit v/as felt in his 
soul and he knew that all would be done for 
his best and highest spiritual welfare. He 
felt as though he had just awakened from a 
horrid dream. He could not realize the true 
condition under which he had been laboring. 
He was now willing to abide the decision of 
the people, as a sensation of peace fell over 


WANNASESKA 


309 


his mind. He longed to leave the town and 
all its loathing memories behind, but he 
could not do this without bidding his friend 
farewell. He felt now that he was strong 
enough to bear the w^orst that could possibly 
come ; so he sought the jail, not forgetting to 
carry Reed along to act as interpreter. 

As the door of the cell swung back, he saw 
Corn- Tassel sitting upon a stool, his head 
bowed as if in deep devotion. The utter de- 
jection that settled upon every feature, spoke 
stronger than words can express. He did not 
seem to notice who the visitors w^ere that had 
just entered. Wannaseska, going up to him 
and placing his hand upon the culprit’s shoul- 
der, calling his old familiar name, he appear- 
ed as if some shock had been given him, for 
he bounded forward until he had reached the 
farthest side of the cell, then turned and glared 
at them as though he did not really know 
what he was doing. Extending his hand 
Wannaseska saw a gleam of recognition float 
ovefr his face, and they soon clasped each 
other’s hands. The culprit’s eyes became 
dimmed with tears as he said : “I cannot ap- 
preciate the kindness you have shown in the 
long trial I have just passed through; and 
when I consider how kind you have been to 
me, my heart goes out to you, and if given 
my liberty I w ill some day repay you if that 
be possible. I once hoped to be able to 
show my gratitude to you and my foster- 
parents, especially YuhuU, as she has been 
so kind to me. Now I am calmly awaiting 
to meet death like a true brave, as I am sure 
that nothing that you can do will be of any 
avail ; and all the way I can return the favors 


SIO 


WANNASESKA 


shown me is to assure you of my friendship. 
Whiskey has been the direct cause of all the 
sufferings I now endure. I was brought up 
on the vile stuff. My father before me was 
addicted to frequenting dramshops and it was 
hard for me to shake off' this inherited appe- 
tite for strong drink ; though I was admon- 
ished daily by my foster-father to leave it 
alone. Too late. Too late. I met a beau- 
tiful maiden and the love I bore her prompted 
me to leave off the habit, but I found that 
it had such a hold on me that I could not. 
It afforded me the greatest pleasure imagin- 
able wdien I contemplated the time when I 
could throw aff' this degrading habit and win 
the affections of this fair maiden. I could 
not dare make her life miserable as I had my 
own. 1 banished the love I had for her by 
steeping my body in strong driuk, thereby 
paralyzing all my finer sensibilities. I will 
soon be forgotten and will go down into my 
grave unhonored and will leave a stain upon 
the reputation of my former home. Tell Yu- 
hula that her interest in my case and her un- 
tiring work in my behalf can never be oblit- 
erated. Your devotion to me will go with 
me throughout the endless cycles of eternity ; 
and when we reach the Happy Hunting 
Grounds, I will be with you to carry your 
bow and quiver and do whatever my hands 
find to do for you — and Yuhula. Farewell, 
I will go and join the band of spirits that 
now watch over you and keep you from harm ; 
and if at any time you wish me to carry a 
message to some distant friend, call me up as 
you do the other spirits that serve you and I 
will do my utmost to serve you ; and when 


WANNASESKA 


311 


you start on the long journey, I will be there 
on the edge of the forest to conduct you to the 
most pleasant spot, where game abounds most 
— until then, I will keep my vow and will 
keep you from harm throughout your natural 
life. Again, farewell.’’ 

Wannaseska grasped his hand and passed 
out noiselessly. 

Going out into the streets and catching his 
pony he rode off toward the home of Yuhula 
that he might deliver the last words of the 
condemned man. He reached the home just 
as the shadows were beginning to play gamuts 
chasing each other through the dense forest. 
Night was fast coming on ; and as he rode up 
to the home he dreaded to meet any of the 
family, especially Yuhula, as she was of such 
a sympathetic nature ; and when she welcomed 
him so tenderly, he found the task still more 
difficult to perform. He did not refer to the 
subject for some time, evidently waiting for 
a more opportune time. He waited until all 
minor subjects had been discussed and she had 
asked him directly what the prospects were 
now regarding this case. 

He then, in a very few words told her all 
and noticed how she tried to suppress the emo- 
tions that came unbidden to her bosom. Then 
he repeated verbatim as nearly as he could 
the last words of Corn Tassel ; and of the 
pathetic scene that was enacted in his narrow 
cell that day. When through he added : “ We 
have done all that lay in our power to save 
him from this awful death ; but the hands of 
the laws of the whites cannot be stayed, as 
they are far superior to this little band of 
Cherokees in force of arms and it would be 


312 


WANNASESKA 


useless attempt as it would end as have all 
other contests between not only this tribe, 
but all other tribes on this continent. W e 
are slowly being driven from the lands of our 
fathers ; and nothing can be done but to calm- 
ly fold our hands and do the bidding of this 
superior race. Corn- Tassel’s love for you was 
great and he bade me carry this message of 
love to you that you may know that he ap- 
preciates all the kind acts you have performed 
for him ; and now wishes to thank you for 
the good advice given while you were young, 
although he did not heed it. You would not 
recognize him now. He is very emaciated 
and the lines of care upon his face have made 
such deep furrows as to make him appear any- 
thing but his former self. The ouly redeem- 
ing part of his attitude now is that he is per- 
fectly reconciled to his fate and expects to die 
the death of a brave — this he will do ; for no 
Indian, no matter what his circumstances be, 
will manifest fear in undergoing any ordeal. 
There is something connect 'd with death that 
causes us to shudder when the day has been 
fixed for our demise ; and in his case only a 
few days more are allowed him unless some- 
thing is done for him and that speedily, that 
will stay the execution of the sentence. 


CHAPTEK XXIII. 


janesky’s future foretold. 

The crisis had arrived when the Legislature 
of the State of Georgia,* after due delibera- 
tion, had advised Governor Gilmer to ignore 
the demands made upon him by the members of 
the Supreme Court ; the conservative element 
now thought a conflict would occur. Know- 
ing the attitude of the president, they expected 
an army would be sent at any time and force 
Gilmer to obey. 

Wannaseska had informed Yuhula of the 
proceedings and had expressed his opinion that 
serious trouble would of necessity occur unless 
a compromise of some kind should be effected 
speedily. 

Yuhula sat thinking of this and wondering 
how sane people could find time to quit their 
work and congregate and agitate questions 
that would terminate in bloodshed. Her 
thoughts were wandering from one theme to 
another, when a rap at the door caused her 
to start. 

On opening it, she saw the well-known face 
of Janesky smiling up at her. She extended 
her hand and bade him enter and have a seat 
and warm himself. They talked for some 
time, Yuhula and Wannaseska alternately in- 
forming what had transpired during the last 
few days in regard to the action of the Legis- 


♦Note : See proceedings or the general assembly, sec, 1830.. 


314 


WANNASESKA 


lature and the probable ouleome of the issues 
that now confronted them. Janesky, doubt- 
less inspired by the thought of the prize he 
was so soon to call his own, suggested that 
war be declared and demand their rights at 
the cost of bloodshed ; but Wannaseska stop* 
ped him with : “Let us hght, but in a peace- 
able manner. Let us contend for our ri^ts 
and I believe that the people of this country 
will do the right thing. I have always ad- 
vocated peace and I believe that the president 
will protect our rights.’’ 

“Let’s not discuss such blood-curdling sub- 
jects. L3t’s conjure up something of a more 
jocose nature. Speaking about rights, Jan- 
esky, what rights have you gained by court- 
ing Oulee?” 

Yuhula asked this in a strained manner ; 
and though it pained her to utter such senti- 
ments, yet she saw that they would all become 
wild and frantic if such subjects as these were 
discussed. 

Her words had the desired elf ect upon him, 
inasmuch as the idea she seemed anxious to 
convey became contagious and they all in- 
dulged in a good, hearty laugh ; and the an- 
swer he made her was : “The right to love 
her and have the pleasure of knowing that 
the same is heartily reciprocated.” 

“Well,” she rejoined, “I hope no matri- 
monial state rights will ever occur that will 
change each of your opinions and that nothing, 
however simple may come between you that 
will mar that pleasure.” 

“Nor must you rely too much upon her 
chief executive, her mother, to protect you ; 
but rather bear with patience all your griev- 


WANNASESKA 


315 


ances, trusting to time to set all things right, 
added Wannaseska. 

“I thank you both for this kind advice, and 
hope to be enabled to live up to the highest 
ideals of perfect manhood, believing that 
she will do the same. But say ! I have learn- 
ed one thing from the whites that I think 
commendable, and which I aim to attempt to 
copy, and that is to not make a slave of her 
w^hen we are married. Indian women, for the 
most part are expected to do all the drudgery 
around the home. I do not believe they should 
do so much. Am I correct? What is your 
opinion. Friend Wannaseska?” 

“You have expressed my sentiments in a 
nutshell. I, too, have held to similar opinions 
all my life. ” 

“I shall impart to Oulee the substance of 
this conversation so that she can profit by it,” 
said Yuhula gleefully. 

“Friend Wannaseska,” said Janesky, turn- 
ing toward him, “I desire that you read my 
future. I am anxious to know what is in store 
for me. ” 

“Very w^ell ; you have a totem, have you?” 

“Yes.” 

“Let me have it, as the thoughts you enter- 
tain — your future as w^ell as your past, is im- 
pressed upon the articles that you handle 
most — in fact, all objects touched by anyone, 
retain more or less of their magnetic fluid and 
it is kept similar to a record, for future use 
to be read by those who understand the occult 
Laws of nature. This is proven by the fact 
that contagious diseases are often carried from 
one person to another, simply by coming in 
contact.” 


816 


WANNASESKA 


While he was speaking, Janesky undid the 
shining gold totem and Iianded it to Wanna- 
seska. When he had held it in his hand for 
some time he began to say : ‘‘Your future is 
very bright and I see no clouds to mar your 
I)eace. Beyond, I see a large forest with a 
lovely home nestled among the shady trees. 
Oulee, bright and happy, stands near the 
home ; though I am certain I have never seen 
the place. There is something about the 
home that impresses me that it is far away. ’ ’ 

Janesky laughed at this and informed his 
friend that it was his intentions as soon after 
his marriage as was practical he would go west 
and cast his lot among the western hills upon 
the land that the Government had offered 
them. He continued, “Life is too short to re- 
main here where every time we turn there is 
something to remind one of the sufferings we 
as a race are forced to undergo. I will go now 
before we are forced to go when we will be 
compelled to accept su h lands as the author- 
ities may see fit to apportion. I wish you 
could go with me ; for it tears my heart to 
leave these sacred groves and all attendant 
reminders of the many happy days 1 have 
spent among these hills ; but the die is cast ; 
my plans are laid and if nothing prevents, 1 
will be on my way to this distant home you 
speak of before many moons wane and full.” 

“Go where you will, this white race will 
eventually follow you or your decendants and 
drive you further and further until our proud 
race will be a thing of the pash Occasionally 
some of the race will intermarry and in a few 
centuries, no one will know a white man from 
an Indian and possibly we will have our 


WANNASESKA 


317 


names handed down in history, but that will 
be all — you can see a demonstration of this in 
that beautiful maiden who sits here, and I 
cannot say that were I permitted to live to 
see the day that I would regret to see this 
happy change, for the whites are our superior 
in one sense — but what am I saying — I, who 
will not dare utter a word of English in the 
presence of a white man? But I must keep 
my vow — yes, I must keep it — an Indian 
never makes a resolution to break it — never. 

“Your prophesy is plausible, to say the 
least of it,” commented Janesky, “for your 
theory is based upon sound reasoning. Few 
of our race seem to think much about their 
future welfare or the welfare of their des- 
cendants. They at present seem to care little 
about education and devote their time to en- 
ervating habits instead. But I have not the 
time to go into details of all I think and will 
cut my discourse short by saying that I will 
go to see Oulee tomorrow and see if I can in- 
duce her to consent to an early marriage. I 
will go to Gainesville soon and make some 
necessary arrangements, and while there I am 
going to call upon Corn Tassel and cheer him 
up as much as possible, for I know he needs 
all the comfort that his friends can spare. I 
suppose there will be no difficulty in me gain- 
ing entrance now.”- 

“Not if you call upon my friend Reed and 
ask him to get permission for you to enter,” 
counselled Wannaseska. 

“Then I am off and will do as you suggest 
— good night to you both.” So saying he 
left them alone. 


318 


WANNASESKA 


Sitting in silence for some time, Wanna- 
seska, not caring to burden Yuliula with the 
unpleasant subject that bore so heavily upon 
their minds, said, as a bright thought seemed 
to come into his mind : ‘-I will relate a short 

story to you told me by my friend Reed dur- 
ing one (k my visits at his house. The story 
is something like this : ‘A few years ago 
there lived a talented young lawyer who 
loved a charming and accomplished young 
lady and the time was set for their marriage. 
Their hearts were filled with love for each 
other and they looked forward to the day in 
which this pleasant event was to occur. Com- 
ing home one day he fell sick and soon passed 
away. Before he died, however, his love for 
her was so strong that he desired her happi- 
ness after his death. An oflicer resided 
there — the Clerk of the Court, who was a 
strong friend of his, and before he died he 
willed all his possessions to his lady love, but 
the bequest was to the effect that she marry 
this friend of his, the Clerk of the Court of 
Hall county. True to the wishes of her lover 
she carried out his desires by marrying this 
man, and they are now living happily to- 
gether. Reed showed me his grave while 
there. It lies close to th^ Public square. 
This little story caused me to think how 
strong and enduring true love is. He was 
not satisfied to die without first seeing that 
she was well provided for and happily mar- 
ried to a man he had trusted, and in whom he 
had every confidence.’ ” 

“Such love is divine in its nature,” said 
Yuhula. “It reaches out beyond the sordid 
pleasures of thia life and seeks to make others 


WANNASESKA 


319 


happy. I cannot conceive of any virtue 
stronger or higher than such manifestations of 
love. He was one of God’s true noblemen.’^ 
Here the old chief entered, and as he 
caught part of her words, asked her of whom 
she was speaking, when she related the story 
Wannaseska had told. They sat for some 
time talking of many such things, when he 
asked Wannaseska if he had ever heard of 
the white men being tried in Jackson county 
for killing another white man in their terri- 
tory, to which he replied negatively. ‘‘The 
men were working the old saltpeter mine, 
having obtained privilege to work the same,’’ 
said the old chief. Wannaseska had heard a 
sketch of it, but not enough to make any- 
thing definite and asked him to relate it. 
Complying with his request he began : “Sev- 
eral years ago these two men, Reed and 
Thompson, came to this territory and opened 
this mine ; but as the proceeds were uncertain, 
they began the manufacture of gunpowder 
and sold it to the Indians as well as to the 
whites all over the State. This enterprise 
proved very successful, as they received in 
exchange gold nuggets for their gunpowder. 
They employed several white men to assist in 
the manufacture of this commodity, and 
among them was a white man that these men 
reposed great trust in and allowed him to 
manage their affairs in their absence. At 
one time it became necessary for both men 
to leave their place of business and go to the 
city of Augusta, Georgia, for the purpose of 
disposing of the product of the mine and to 
sell gunpowder. On their return home they 
were met by some of their employees, who 


320 


WANNASESKA 


informed them that the man whom they had 
left in charge had claimed the mine and re- 
fused to give it up, saying that he had as 
much right as anyone to work it and keep the 
proceeds. The owners, of course, went on to 
their property and as they were advancing 
towards a log house they had built, they saw 
the barrel of a gun pointed at them. They 
both raised their guns and fired simultane- 
ously. When they went in, the man was 
dead. They did not know who did the work, 
but they knew that he would give no more 
trouble. So they buried him near the place. 
They mounted their horses and rode to Jack- 
son county, forty or fifty miles, and gave 
themselves up to the proper authorities. 
When the grand jury met they both went be- 
fore that body and each one swore that the 
other did the killing. 

“They were finally tried before the courts 
of that county and as no one except themsel- 
ves witnessed the killing, each one was ac- 
quitted before the court. 

“What a difference it makes when an In- 
dian slays a white man,” said Wannaseska. 
“Instead of trying to free the accused, as was 
no doubt done in the case you speak of, now 
that an Indian is accused, they even refuse to 
to give hi n the privilege of a trial before the 
highest court in the nation.” 

“Yes ; there is a great difference in the two 
cases,” said the old chief, “for then, there 
was not the bitterness between the two races 
as at present.” 

“What became of these men, father?” 
asked Yuhula. 


WANNASESKA 


321 


“They live near the river on a tract of land 
purchased by the State from us. They own 
slaves and are doing well — both are fast 
friends. They are warm friends of our race ; 
and I learn that in case we are forced to go 
west, they will go, preferring to live with the 
Indians than the whites ; besides our Indian 
maidens they claim far outstrip the whites in 
beauty. ’ ’ 

“I have often heard these men speak of the 
original charter of Georgia expressly for- 
bidding the manufacture or sale of whiskey 
also that the early settlers were opposed to 
slavery, but what do you see on all sides at 
the present time? The people not only sanc- 
tion, but encourage it in every possible man- 
ner, until now, at every cross road store you 
will find a grog shop and every man has his 
bottle in his home.” 

“As they have so disregarded the wishes of 
the early settlers, what more could you ex- 
pect of them now?” asked Yuhula. 

“I cannot tell what will be the final out- 
come of all this disturbance, yet I believe we 
will be forced to sell our lands and leave our 
homes. The thought does not disturb me 
much, for I shall soon pass away and be buried 
with my fathers, there to lay until I am dis- 
turbed by the devastating hand of the whites. ” 

“The principles of those who first obtained 
a charter for the State were broader and more 
humane, were they not?” asked Wannaseska. 

“Yes ; the principles of those who sought 
to place a colony in this State were founded 
upon the noblest sentiment known to human- 
ity. It was to be an asylum for the poor and 
distressed, who were unable to procure homes 


322 


WANNASESKA 


elsewhere. At first we were treated kindly 
and our rights were recognized and guarded 
as sacredly as their own. Then we were 
stroQg — now we are v/eak, and it grieves me 
to see my people have to suffer with no way 
of getting redress.*’ 

Turning to Wannaseska he asked him to 
counsel peace with the race and not allow 
them to attempt to rescue the condemned boy 
by force. Wannaseska assured him he would 
do all in his power to restrain his people from 
acting rashly in the case. He alluded to the 
fact that the people of Gainesville be- 
lieved that his race would attempt to rescue 
the prisoner. Continuing, Wannaseska said : 
“From all I could learn th^ whites are appre- 
hensive of an outbreak on tiie day of the ex- 
ecution, and they are prepared to resist any 
efi[*ort on the part of our race to rescue tlie 
prisoner, still I have some hope that the 
governor will not force his order, but will, 
after calm consideration, allow the case to be 
heard before the higher courts In that event 
it will be several months before Corn -Tassel 
will sufi^er the penalty, even if he is not ac- 
quitted. ’ ’ 

“1 cannot think he will be made to suffer 
such a death,” comm nted Yuhula. 

‘"Let your mind rest in peace over such 
a bright hope, for it is much better than to 
go about in gloom,” counselled her father. 

Here Wanaaseska informed them “that 
as Janesky is goii g near my home, I will ac- 
company him to-morrow. Before I go I will 
ask yoii to name the cay when we are to be 
married.” 


WANNASESKA 


32a 


“As it will be sometin^e before Corn-Tas- 
sel’s fate will be known, I see no reason why 
we cannot marry soon. I can be prepared by 
the first of January, if you prefer such an 
early date. ’ ’ 

“If you leave it t( me, I would say to- 
morrow,” he replied. “I see no reason now 
why we should delay the ceremonies longer. 
Everything has been done that can be until 
the goven or goes before the courts and that 
will be about Jai uary 12th, for that time is 
now set for a hearing. You may wish to wait 
until Corn-Tassel is free so he can attend the 
ceremonies. ’ ’ 

“I wish he could,” she replied, “so wt 
will fix the date the first of January. Now 
that it is settled, I will say that I am going 
to have Pearl attend if she consents. I shall 
write her at once and insist that she be pres- 
ent. I know you would like to see her sweet 
face again.” She smiled as she looked out 
the corner of her eyes as though she wished 
to tease him. 

“I would like so much to n.eet her 
again, and will offer my services to escort her 
to your home,” he replied. 

“I see now that you are anxious for me 
to invite her, so that you can ride all the way 
from Gainesville with her — I am getting jeal- 
ous of her already. ’ ’ 

“No need to have any such feeling,” he 
replied, “there is no room in my heart for 
the charms of anyone except yourself. I will 
be very lonely until that time, and do not 
know what to do in order to make the time 
pass off pleasantly until that day arrives.” 


324 


WANNASESKA 


“That reminds me, she said, “Do not go 
home to-morrow — there is to be a game of 
ball and some racing several miles away and 
I am anxious to attend. I never witnessed 
any of our games and I wish you would pity 
me and go with me to-morrow. I know my 
parents will not object if you will escort me. 
They think that whatever you do is right and 
will not enter any protest, when I make known 
my wishes.” 

“Very well ; I will remain over and allow 
you to witness a game of ball ; but before go- 
ing, I wish to tell you that I never wager any- 
thing on a game ; so you need not expect me 
to do so to-mor row. ” 

“Why, I never did such a thing in my 
life. You speak as though you thought me a 
professional gambler. You surprise me.” 

“But I know too w^ell the temptations,” 
he replied. “Mark that you do not ask me to 
wager something on to-morrow's games.” 

“I will bid you good night,” she said, 
“and seek repose, so I shall be bright and gay 
for the race. ” 

She smiled at him, wavbQg her hand as 
she left the room. 


CHAPTER XXIY. 


A VISIT TO WANNASESKA'S HOME. 

Hope is indeed the anchor to the soul, both 
steadfast and sure and makes us see beauty 
in everything around us. It fills the weary 
soul with pleasure and causes it to struggle 
against the sorrows that cast their shadows 
over life’s pathway. 

Yuhula arose the next morning with the 
sun and began making preparations for the 
ball game. 

Janesky came by on his way to visit Oulee 
and decided to go with them, and after the 
races he could proceed on his journey. The 
games were going on when they came in sight 
and hastening forward, Wanna seska selected 
a nice place for them where they could observ'e 
the games without danger of getting hurt. 
Yuhula was very much enthused over the 
games and would fr< quently laugh gleefully 
as they would sometimes run over each other 
in their eagerness to be first to get the ball. 
The players were provided with a withe ma^e 
from a hickory sprout about three feet long, 
and on one end of this was a cup-like recep- 
tacle for holding the ball. In the game the 
ball was placed in this cup and thrown as high 
as the player could, make it go — sometimes 
out of sight when there was no air stirring. 
At one time when the ball was thrown to the 
highest point, she beheld its flight with ad- 
miration and when it came toward where they 


326 


WANNASESKA 


were stationed, she could not suppress the im- 
pulse of shouting: “Bravo, bravo,” as a tall 
athletic man caught the ball. Her friends 
laughed at her, but she heeded them not, and 
as the game progressed, her enthusiasm reach- 
ed its highest pitch so to speak. When this 
was ended they brought out their horses and 
stationed them at the starting point, prepara- 
tory for the race. 

Janesky suggested thal the iron grey seem- 
ed to be the fastest and most spirited', as well 
as the fastest runner and that he would out- 
run anythiug upon the track. 

Yuhula took it up and said that she would 
wager anything that the black would win the 
race. 

When all was in readiness and the signal 
given, the grey horse got the start, and it 
seemed that he was so far in advance that he 
would surel}^^ win. Janesky w'anted to close 
the trade and make a bargain for her to forfeit 
a kiss should his favorite w in ; but she heeded 
him not and kept looking at the horses. As 
they got nearer to w^here they stood, she 
pulled off her scarf and waved it frantically 
at the black horse saying, “Faster, faster, my 
little dark pony- — you can win.” 

Her eyes were riveted upon her favorite 
horse who now^ came forward rapidly as he 
gained upon the iron grey, who^e rider now 
began to lash the sides of his horse. As Yu 
hula again moved her scarf, the dark pony 
appeared to shoot forward fike an arrow from 
the bow^ ; as his head, with his nostrils wide 
open, and eyes protruding from their sockets, 
gave every evidence of every nerve at full 
tension, while he gained upon his rival at every 


WANNASESKA 


327 


bound. Its rider lay low upon its neck as 
though desirous of gaining every advantage. 
“See, see,” cried Yuhula, “now they are 
neck and neck,” as again she waved the scarf, 
and again her favorite forges ahead, coming 
under the line in fronr, by several feot. 

Then she turned to Janesky and exclaimed : 
“I am the one to name what the wager shall 
be.” 

“If you claim the wager I suggested, I am 
willing and ready to pay the forfeit. ’ ’ 

“You can pay it toOulee.” 

As the race was about concluded the men 
began to gather around the place where the 
stake-holders were stationed, and it was not 
long before a fight ensued in which it seemed 
that all participated — guns, clubs, stones and 
other missiles were used freely, making a 
horrible sight. 

“Let us return home,” said Yuhula, as the 
color left her face, so great was her excite- 
ment that she was considerably agitated. 

A*s they turned to go, Janesky said : “These 
sights are of frequent occurreace of late years 
since whiskey is so plentiful. The white race 
sells our race whiskey and while under its in- 
fluence, they commit all sorte of crime. ” 

“When 1 see the baleful influences of whis- 
key upon our people, I am constrained to 
think it best for us to be removed far from 
them or their influences.” Wannaseska said 
this as though it was tearing his heart strings 
to utter the words. 

Janesky now left them as the trail he must 
go divided there and as Yuhula and Wanna- 
seska rode along, she called his attention to 
the beautv and grandeur of the mountains on 


328 


WANNASESKA 


that day, pointing at the most distinct one 
from where they were riding. 

“That one forcibly reminds me of tae ‘En- 
chanted Mountain,’ ” he said. 

“Why was it so named?’' 

“I cannot tell you ; but it must have been 
on account of some tradition that has been 
handed down to us, and doubtless it had its 
origin with some of the prophets who have 
had spiritual aid at or near that place. Tra- 
dition has it that when the world was deluged 
with water, a great warrior and his family 
climbed to the top of this mountain and were 
safe. All animals were drowned except those 
who sought this enchanted place. There is a 
mystery connected with this mountain and 
none of our race would dare scale it for fear 
they would lose their lives in the attempt. 
It is claimed that evidences of where the 
great warrior stcx)d are still to be seen. On- 
ly our prophets are allowed to scale it once a 
year wdien they go in order to hold communion 
with the Great Spirit, who is said to dwell 
there on the top of this lofty peak. There 
are footprints now^ upon the rocks wdiere this 
great warrior made the impression when the 
world was new and when the rocks were soft. 
I give you what is considere<d as sacred lore 
and leave you to conjecture the rest. It is 
about four thousand feet above the level of 
the great waters ; and it is said that when one 
approaches the mountain the rains descend 
and thunders are heard- — lightning flashes and 
no one will dare ascend to its top. When 
the prophets return they are invariably 
drenched as the rains descend upon that 
mountain to cleanse the prophets. It is 


WANNASESKA 


329 


strange how such ideas originate, yet they 
are believed/- 

“I believe all nations hold such ideas re- 
garding the general deluge,” said Yuhula. 

“Yes; we find recorded in the Bible a 
record of such a deluge. This commingdng 
of ideas has made the different traditions of 
the past among every race, ’ ’ 

By this time they had arrived at the 
home of the old chief and when they had en- 
tered the old man asked how they had enjoyed 
their trip and when told he said feebly : “Yu- 
hula, I am anxious to have you and Wanna- 
seska united before I depart for the Happy 
Hunting Grouruls so why do you not attend to 
this at once for 1 am feeble and know not 
how long I am to stay here.” Yuhula kissed 
him and s .id that the time had been set for 
the first of January. This seemed to satisfy 
the old chief and he related an incident of 
his mother who used to perform many cures 
by laying on of her hands. 

had an experience in my early life,” 
continued the old man, “that I have never 
been able to ao(X)unt for. 1 became very 
much attached to a young friend and we made 
a compact to the effect that the one that died 
first, he was to come back to earth and describe 
the hunting grounds if he could. We w^ere 
soon separated and some time thereafter, I 
was going through the forest when I noticed 
some one coming to meet me. My horse shied 
as the person we were meeting was on loot. 
I reached forth my hand to grasp his when 
my horse turned ix)und and prevented me from 
doing this act of courtesy. When the horse 
had become more calm, I heard him say 


330 


WANNASESKA 


“You remember our compact? I have r^ 
turned to inform you that I have p&jgsed over, 
my demise occurring only a few minutes ago. 
I was shot over my right eye/’ Here he 
pointed to the spot and I saw the place where 
the bullet had entered. My pony would not 
remain quiet and while I was attempting to 
pacify him I looked for the shade of my 
friend but he was nowhere to be seen. I 
learned a few days later that my friend had 
met his death on the same day in which he 
appeared to me and in the manner he said. 

“Such experiences come to those who be- 
lieve they can hold communion with the de- 
parted and who will dt themselves by fasting 
and pra^T-er, and self denial of all the lustful 
pleasures of this world,” said Wannaseska. 

He bade them good-bye after the noon- 
day meal and as his form was receding down 
the trail, the old chief said to Yuhula : “Years 
ago I found a stone and gave it to Wannases- 
ka, who read it and told me where I would 
find a rich deposit of gold. I went there and 
gathered up a great quantity. I brought 
some of it home with me ; and the re t I 
buried near the Rocky Ford. As I did not 
take special pains in marking the spot, I lost 
sight of the place and have never been able 
to find it. Possibly it will never be found as 
there is no clue to where it is hidden.” 

“Can Wannaseska find this treasure?” 

“I fear not One of the reasons I wished 
to see yo*u married is that I thought 1 might 
now be able to make the journey and point 
out the place. You see, I have nothing to 
give Wannaseska that is connected with the 
place that would enable him to make the 


WANNASESKA 


331 


proper reading. Should it be found there 
will be enough to keep you in luxury all the 
remainder of your life. Your mother knows 
where this treasure lies and she may be able 
to point it out to you some day. I made her 
promise to never reveal the hiding place while 
I lived — foolish vow you may think ; but an 
Indian never makes a vow to break it. I have 
never told her I had forgotten the place ; and 
I will lei her remain ignorant of this until I 
have pa#?sed away.” 

Yuhula was very anxious to learn the 
whereabouts of this gold, but dared not men- 
tion it to her father or mother and she hoped 
Wannaseska would return soon when she could 
inform him of its existence and see if he 
could find b. 

In a few days Janesky came by and told 
her to make arrangements for his marriage as 
it would take place right away and that Wan- 
naseska would come after her that afternoon 
and that as the ceremony was to take place 
the next day, they would have ample time to 
reach the place in time for the ceremony. 

According to arrangement Wannaseska 
was on hand and they left early the next 
morning, arriving at Oulee’s home about noon. 
Some preparations had already been made, 
and it did not take long, for it was a matter 
of a short time to go into the forest and 
gather evergreens and decorate the house. 
At the appointed hour there was heard in the 
distance the beating of drums, the rattle of 
shells and the blowing of horns as they came 
nearer. As they came in eight, Wannaseska 
could be seen by the side of Janesky heading 
the procession. Next came young men and 


332 


WANNAiSESKA 


maidens bearing stalks of corn, the whole 
making a novel scene to anyone not accus- 
tomed to such proceedings. As they neared 
the house some of the young people were de- 
tailed to rush into the house and bring forth 
the bride to meet the groom. Then they all 
knelt and they asked the Great Spirit to sanc- 
tion the vows they made that day until they 
would be reunited and live together through- 
out eternity. When they arose Janesky 
rushed up and seized his bride and carried her 
to the place assigned and known as home. 
When this feat was a-ccomplished, great shouts 
went up and the noise of the chanting and 
beating of shells made a deafening roar. 
When this part of the ceremony was over, 
Yuhula v’ent forward and kissed Oulee and 
expressed a desire that she might alwaj's be 
happy. 1 resents were then given the happy 
couple, after which all joined in the merry 
dan^^e. After this came the feast and all 
hands did their part faithfully as the delicious 
venison roast w'as handed around. As the 
night came on, tires were built of lightwood 
knots and w^ere kept burning throughout the 
night and not a wink was anyone allowed to 
sleep, as the dance was going on all the time 
until broad daylight. 

The next mornbig Yuhula, in company 
with Janesky and his bride, accepted an in- 
vitation to visit Wannaseska’s home. They 
started early and soon arrived there. Im- 
agine Yuhula 's surprise, for it was not what 
siie expected — a rude hut — but a very neatly 
built house; and whtn she entered the house 
shxi w^as struck with amazement when she 
saw hoAv well furnished the rooms were on 


WANNASESKA 


333 


the inside, and also as to the neatness and 
great care with which everything appeared. 
Wannaseska let her rest awhile and make 
several comments on the appearances of 
things, when he slipped a curtain aside and 
showed her into his library. She had visited 
libraries in great cities, but they hardly com- 
pared with this, espe<dally when her eyes 
were so enlarged by imagination. She made 
a hasty examination of the books, looking 
particularly at the authors’ naanes, and 
among the greatest number was to be found 
scientific w^orks of great variety.. 

After scanning volume after volume until 
she w'as tired, she said : ‘‘1 see bow why it 

is that you speak so well upon the different 
religions, sects, creeds and traditions.^ 

He colored under her look as he replied : 
“1 can speak upon many of the vital subjects 
that affect us to-day, but my greatest object 
in life has been to gain some insight to the 
difficult problems of the mysteries in nature. 
Years of study show me how little w e know 
of the occult forces that surround us that my 
anxiety deepens as I make research after re- 
search. But 1 hope to be aide to know more 
of this occult subject. One great problem 
that has confronted me is w'hy it is that our 
race, who have the finest forms, the healthiest 
bodies and the most graceful carriage, do not 
claim superiority intellectually? The only 
conclusion I c^n arrive at is that they do not 
work enough to invigorate their mental fac- 
ulties. Besides, the inherited characteristics 
of our race would preclude any such idea. 
Why they do not see the poetry in nature — 
why they do not long to know other Ian- 


334 


WANNASESKA 


guages and why they do not desire only a com- 
mon education is more than I can conjecture. ” 

“I know why,” said Oulee. “It is because 
we do not worry over anything that does not 
add to our appetites. Just to think of one 
shutting herself up in this secluded place and 
staying here for years, living the life of a 
hermit. None would do it but you.” 

They all smiled at this explanation, which 
seemed to satisfy herself and Janesky if no 
one else, as all know that everything said or 
done by one in love was right and proper. 

Oulee picked up an old book and said : 
“Just look at this old thing — nearly worn 
out and still he would not exchange it for a 
bear fkin which would keep him warm — this 
will not.” 

Yuhula glanced at the book she held and 
saw that it was the Bible. Wannaseska 
noticed that she looked lovingly at it and he 
drew nearer to her side and remarked : “That 
was one of the first books I ever learned to 
read;. I have studied it with the hope of 
gaining happiness in this life and the life to 
come ; but there are things in that book 
charged to the Great Spirit that I do not 
think true, for my opinion of the attributes 
of that being are that of truth and mercy, 
while justice crowns everything with love. 
No spirit of vindictiveness as therein set 
forth could be a part of the true God. It 
failed utterly to satisfy the cravings of my 
soul.” 

Going to a large chest he opened it and 
drew forth a beautiful bracelet sparkling with 
gems, and said, as he fastened it to her arm : 
“•I wish you to keep this, as it is all the token 


WANNASESKA 


335 


of my dead mother that I possess. I treasure 
it above all that I own, and in giving it to 
you I trust that whenever your eyes may rest 
upon it, you will think Df me and how I love 
you and crave your love in return.” 

“I could not keep from thinking of you, 
as your image is graven upon it. Thank you 
ever so much.” 

They then repaired to the home of Oulee 
where after a short stay they proceeded to 
the home of Janesky for the purpose of 
spending a few days with him. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


THE EXECUTION. 

When Yuhul a reached home after a delight- 
ful st^y with Oulee in her new home, one of 
their neighbors had stopped to tell them of 
his visit ho Gainesv He ; and while there had 
called upon Corn Tassel. Yuhula had begged 
Janesky and Oulee to come with her ; but 
they declined as he had som3 business to at- 
tend to. 

The friend who had come gave a description 
of Corn-Tassel and as it is not lengthy, 1 will 
record it: “As I entered the ceil, he did not 
at first appear to notice me ; but in a few mo- 
ments he came to me and shook my hand. 
Turning around he began to pace the cell, 
murmuring and muttering as he walked, say- 
ing : ‘Do you not hear their voices in the 
meanings of the wdr.ds? They are calling 
me to the other >hore. I see them in my 
dreams and their sw’eet influences are felt 
when lam awake.’ 

“Here he ceased speaking and I sat still as 
he begHi walking again and looking at me as 
though he expected me to say someth mg, but 
I did not. Then he said : ‘Ycm need not 
fear to speak to me— your wmrds will fall un 
noticed on this heart of stone. You cannot 
realize the condition of a soul with no hope, 
whose days are numbered and wdio stands 
waiting the hour when he is to be hurled into 
eternity. Even the wailings of those who 


WANNASESKA 


337 


love me could not arouse my heart. I can 
only wait as deep despair settles over me. 
My brain is racked with horrid visions. He 
whom I slew passes continually through my 
brain and I seem to hear him fall with a dull 
sickening thud. Now I see his smile— he has 
forgiven me. My sacred parents are ever 
near me and they try to cheer me, but their 
efforts are futile. 1 live only because lean 
not stop the beating of my heart — would that 
I could — it would be a sweet revenge. But 
I cannot. ’ He ceased speaking and then, 
after awhile, continued : ‘If I am permitted 
to return to this earth, I shall tell my tale of 
woe and try to influence my fellow men to 
restrain from strong drink. I do not fear 
death, I welcome it. ’ 

‘’As he ceased speaking I bade him fare- 
well and left him as I could offer him no com- 
fort, for he does not dread t he sting of death. ’’ 

“That is true, said Wannaseska, “fori 
see but a slight change from this life to that 
which is to come ; and I must believe that the 
next life is to be more pleasant than this 
one.” 

Noticing a tear stealing from Yuhula’s 
eyes, Wannaseska thought best to change the 
subject somewhat and asked his friend logo 
witdi him among the people of his race and 
strive to get them to stay av^ay from the 
hanging, for if they were there, trouble would 
ensue. His friend assented to this, but told 
him that he did not think it hardly worth the 
while as many of them w'ould be there, no 
matter what was done or counselled. 

The old chief had been sitting by without 
uttering a word but now^ he asked if he would 


3^8 


WANNASESKA 


be allowed to have the body of Oorn-Tassel 
to have it buried with and according to the 
rites of the nation, when he was told that 
the whites would want the body and have it 
buried according to thoir customs. Then the 
old chief asked if they would allow him to 
place the red band around his wrist, aiid he 
was told that, in all likelihood they would 
not object to this. 

The old chief brushed away a tear as he said : 
“Whatever may have been his faults while 
living and free, now we must cover them up 
with a heart full of sympathy. He will soon 
enter the great beyond and we can only wait. 
There we may see why all these things are 
for the best. I rest in the hope that the fu- 
ture life will be brighter than this. It affords 
me great pleasure to know that you two young 
people will be happy after I have passed over 
the river.” 

The time was fast approaching when the 
execution was to take place and as the time 
drew near, the gloom seemed to fall heavier 
and heavier as that dreadful day approached. 

The sheriff had obeyed the orders of the 
court and had erected a scaffold about three 
blocks from the public square. Guards had 
been summoned to appear and be in readiness 
upon that day. The entire community for 
miles around was in a state of anxiety and 
every Indian that dared to cross over the line 
of Hall County was looked upon with sus- 
picion. These were terrible times. The In- 
dians did not know what the whites would do ; 
and, on the other hand, the whites did not 
wait for the Indians to act, but kept them- 
selves in readiness so as to be prepared at the 


WANNASESKA 


339 


first signal of their approach in a hostile 
manner. They knew, or rather believed that 
the Indians were treacherous and would sur- 
prise them and kill off many before anything 
could be done. Such a thing as a night of 
peaceful sleep was unknown to anyone who 
resided in this vicinity. 

On all sides the action of the president 
was being discussed — would he force the gov- 
ernor to go before the courts after the death 
of the Cherokee? What need when the man 
was dead? There was such an unrest that 
all felt some crisis was near at hand. Eager, 
earnest hearts were devoutly hoping that a 
calamity, as pictured by those of a gloomy 
nature, would be avoided. 

At last the fatal day was ushered in and 
all anxiously waited final results. Time had 
dragged slowly by to the condemned man, as 
his mind had already sufiered tortures long 
before the time came for him to pay the pen- 
alty of the law ; and at every sound he would 
start as the future stared him in the face, 
and he wondered if he would ever be freed 
from the terrible anguish now filling his soul. 
Would there ever come a time when his mind 
would be at peace? Would there ever be a 
time when the past was obliterated and only 
the future be before him? What a boon it 
would be to him if he could only bring his 
mind to accept this idea ! What could efface 
the memory of man? What could calm the 
restless soul? Continuing he soliloquized ; 
“If my good deeds follow me, why not my 
bad acts? I am sure my acts whether good 
or bad will follo w me on into the future ; and 
while time may heal the wounds, still the 


340 


WANNASESKA 


scar is there and memory would bring it back 
as fresh as when the act was committed.” 

All night had the winds howled and 
shrieked as though they sought to show their 
anger at the horrible scene to be enacted, on 
the following day. Cold, bitter winds from 
the northwest, laden with an ioy touch, 
ushered in the fatal day. 8now and sleet 
driven by the fierce winds, blinding everyone, 
as though attempting to shut out the terrible 
scene — even the sun refused to shine and all 
nature possessed a frozen heart, for the trees 
laden with sleet bowed their heads while the 
frozen ground groaned beneath the pressure 
of human feet. Can the day ever be forgot- 
ten? Will the minds of those who stood amid 
the blinding sleet and witnessed the execution 
ever cease to recall the day? 

No mutter how bitter the day, a crowd 
had gathered to witness the torture of a hu- 
man being, and they seemed anxious to see 
his ghastly form suspended in the air. Near 
the gallovvs they s-oo:!, having traoipled 
through the mud and ice now ground up by 
many feet. 

The w^hites stood on one side furtively 
watching the Indians who had gathered there, 
on the other side of the scaffold. Each one 
was striving to get a clear and unobstructed 
view, as they trampled over the space alloved 
thesu. Groups of armed wdiites wmuld push 
themselves through the ever restless crowed, 
endeavoring to inspire awe amonv the Indians. 
From their anxious looks and whispered w’ords, 
it was evident that serious trouble was antici- 
pated. Would an attempt be made to rescue 
the prisoner? 


WANNASESKA 


341 


The scaffold stood between the two races, 
like some grim instrunient of death ready for 
its victim. Around it were stretched ropes 
to keep back the restless, surging crowd. 
Low murmurs were heard as the shivering 
crowd anxiously awaited the approach of the 
guard. Impatiently they asked the hour over 
and over again as to when the execution was 
to occur. 

Away down the line a voice is heard and 
the crowd becomes more and more restless as 
they hear the order : ‘‘Clear the way for the 
guard;” and all eyes turn toward the sound 
w'hen some one cries out: “They are coming 
— they are in sight.” As the guards advance 
a silence spreads over the impatient crowd, 
and with bated breath they strain thoir eyes 
to get a glimpse of the condemned man, 

“Clear the way,” shouts the sheriff as 
he rides in front of the guard; “Clear the 
way,” shouts the guard as they follow the 
sheriff, while in tlieir midst is seen a small 
wagon, in which is placed a rude, pine coffin, 
and the doomed man sits gazing at the crowd. 
As he sits upon his coffin now dressed in a long, 
black r< be, his haggard features giving him a 
ghost-like appearance; the crowd presses 
forward, until their wav is impeded by ropes 
and the guard force them back again. Now 
the Cherokees begin to move about uneasily 
and low whisperings are heard, wffiile expect- 
ant looks evince uneasiness as though some 
determined effort is about to be made. The 
guards are becoming more and more alarmed 
as they ^vatch every move of the Indians. 
The sheriff orders the prisoner to mount the 
scaffold. All eyes are upon his every move- 


342 


WANNASESKA 


ment. No sign of fear is seen in his face. 
Not a muscle quivers. He stands calmly as 
though nothing unusual was going to happen ; 
while the sheriff seeks to gair the attention 
of the crowd. He now announces that the 
prisoner would be allowed the privilege to 
say a few words. 

Advancing a step, the prisoner stood in- 
tently gazing over the vast throng of people, 
as though seeking some familiar face. Now 
a hushed stillness pervades the whole scene, 
as all are anxious to catch the last words of 
the condemned man. Their ears are strained 
as they bend forward to catch even the faint- 
est word he might utter. The prisoner scan- 
ned the whole crowd, a look of disappoint- 
ment overspread his face, as he turned to the 
sheriff and shook his head, uttering not a 
word. The sheriff knew he did not wish to 
speak from the expression given him ; but 
what passed through the mind of the prisoner 
during these few minutes allowed him, only 
eternity will disclose. Stepping baek to a 
position where the noose might easily be ad- 
justed, he stood calmly awaiting the spring- 
ing of the fatal trap. The horrid black cap was 
drawn tightly over his face and a ghastly 
sight struck horusr among the crowd. As the 
sheriff' descended, an eternity of time passed 
in the mind of the doomed man. The past 
sped by with lightning rapidity, while the 
future glared openly to his view. Faces of 
his early childhood were strongly imprsssed up 
on his mind, and the arms of his sacred mother 
folded him to her breast. Voices were heard, 
filled with rich, melodious strains welcoming 
him home. Was it true; or was he dream- 


WANNASESKA 


343 


ing? So vividly was the scene impressed 
that he looked to see if it were all true. So 
engrossed was he that he heard not the crowd 
as it now drew back from the sickening scene. 
Every thought — every act of his pa^t life 
flitted before him in an indescribably short 
space of time. 

He felt not the shoc^ as the trap was sprung, 
hurling him into eternity. Neither did he 
know that he was hanging between heaven 
and earth. There were no sensations of death 
— only a bright life loomed up before him. 
He saw the sweet face of his mother and heard 
her musical voice as she came to greet him 
and welcome him to his new home. A slight 
sensation of darkness passed over him for only 
a moment and the sweet smiles of his mother 
faded away, but soon it returned and all was 
bright again. He pillowed his weary head 
upon the breast of his loving mother. Look- 
ing down a pleasant warmth seemed to steal 
over him and the earth gradually faded away 
as he was wafted upward and upward, he knew 
not where. As a last look at the earth was 
given, he saw his once strong body dangling 
limp in the air. The sight was sickening to 
him as he saw the officer cutting the body 
down and the crowd dispersing. He saw the 
ghastly coffin standing ready to receive its bur- 
den ; but he did not weep, but rather smiled 
as he compared his present state wdth that of 
a few moments ago. He saw them lower his 
body into the cold earth and cover it with 
dirt. Looking up he saw his mother still 
beckoning him to come up higher. As he be- 
gan to ascend, he could not refrain from one 
more look at the crowd as they took much 


344 


WANNA8ESKA 


interest in viewing his grave. It was placed 
not far from the Public Square where other 
bodies had been buried. He smiled as he 
thought of how he had cheated them in the 
bargain. He would not now exchange with 
the best of them had he the power. He wished 
to speak one more word and tell them how 
grateful he was to them, but he could not 
make them hear him. Again as he turned 
he clasped hands with his departed mother 
and floated upward and upward. He appear- 
ed to be buoyed upward by some unknown, 
unseen force. He was perfectly happy as the 
earth passed from view. His happiness knew 
no bounds. 

How far he ascended he could not reckon, 
when just ahead of him appeared the loveliest 
scene he had ever beheld. High over the 
beautiful forest, whose foliage glittered in 
the bright, transparent light pervading every- 
thing and causing pleasant sensations to come 
over him as he gazed upon the lovely lakes, 
whose crystal waters sparkled like diamonds 
— until he fain would have stopped and feast- 
ed his eyes upon this resplendent scene, spread 
out in panoramic style, yet he could not im- 
pede his progress, for the same subtle force 
hastened him onward. He dared not seek to 
know their flnal destination for fear of losing 
a portion of the sweet influences. Coming 
down nearer he saw what appeared to be the 
earth, yet the verdure was far more radiant 
than any he hatl ever seen. A clear, trans- 
parent light lighted up everything, making 
all objects glow under its mellow influence. 
Now they reached the earth and before them 
stood a home, such as he had pictured in Ms 


WANNASESKA 


Mb 

mind as an ideal home while upon the eerth. 
His mother now informed him that this was 
the home she had prepared for him ; or rather 
the home he had prepared for himself while 
on earth by the exercise of his mind. Imagine 
his joy when he realized that his fondest 
dreams were coming true. His mother began 
to show him the beauties of the home, when 
he asked from whence came the light, as he 
could not discern anv source from which it 
came and filled every space. His mother 
pointed to a large building, several stories in 
height, and from which the light seemed to 
come with great profusion. He expressed a 
desire to go hither : and almost instantly he 
was transported to the building. Inside were 
long, wide halls, with lofty ceilings while the 
walls were carved and adorned with pictures. 
He noticed that the top of the building was 
cylindrical in form in the shape of a concave 
glass, so that the light was reflected in every 
direction. Like a flash of lightning the walls 
glittered with scenes and characters and his 
past life was spread out before him — then it 
was that he was shown the record of his life 
and though he could not read while on earth, 
all was plain to him and it was but the work 
of a moment when his whole life passed before 
him. He called for his mother to take him 
away as the sight was sickening. This she 
did and as they were going she said : “This is 
the Temple of Justice. Every act, as you see,, 
that is committed on earth, as well as every 
thought, is recorded here upon a tablet that 
all the powers of the universe could not erase. 
You looked at the book that held the record 
of your evil deeds — your g)oi deeds are re- 


346 


WANNASESKA 


corded upon another one. Your life has been 
an unfortunate one, and you could not expect 
to have a home such as you see over yonder.” 
She pointed in another direction and the most 
beautiful sight that he had ever seen met his 
gaze. Continuing his mother said : “These 
are the homes of the meek and lowly of heart 
— those whose life on earth was spent in do- 
ing good — everyone is accorded a home corres- 
ponding to his abilities and according to the 
deeds done in the body — you remember hear- 
ing the missionary read Paul’s opinion : ‘There 
is one glorv of the sun, another glory of the 
moon, and still another glory of the stars, for 
one star differeth from another in glory — so 
also is the resurrection of the dead,’ etc,” 

He asked her if he could ever get back to 
earth again, to which she replied that he could 
go now, but that if he waited long, he would 
have no desire to return — in fact could not be 
persuaded to do so. He expressed his desire 
to go at once to the earth and see it again. 
As they started to go, he caught sight of the 
man whom he slew, and begged her to take 
him away, but she told him that all was for- 
given and that the man was his friend, which 
was proven by the hearty hand shake he re- 
ceived. 

She then carried him from one place to an- 
other sometimes at his suggestion — at others, 
at her own, for she appeared familiar with 
many places and was permitted to go where 
she chose. 

Occasionally he would suggest that they 
go down ; but she seemed desirous of showing 
all the places he should see. Finally he 
seemed to think of an idea which caused him 


WANNA8ESKA 


347 


to ask : “Will not this place become filled 
in time? Will not we have to sell our lands 
and go somewhere else, as I see many coming 
all the time?’’ 

“No, no, my lad ; you heard the missionary 
read from Kev. xxiii, 6 : ‘And he measured 
the city with a reed, 12,000 furlongs. The 
length and the breadth and the height are 
equal. ’ Think of twelve thousand furlongs. 
That is 7,620,000 feet cubed — 497,793,088,- 
000,000,000,000. Reserving one-half of this 
space for the throne and court of heaven — 
this place — and one-half of the balance for 
streets, we have 124,198,172,000,000,000,000 
feet cubic. Divide this by 4,099 cubic feet 
in a sixteen-foot room and there will be 30,- 
321,843,750,000,000 rooms. We will sup- 
pose the world always did and always will 
contain 990,000,000 inhabitants, and that a 
generation lasts thirty-three and one-half 
years, making in all, 2,970,000,000 every 
century and that the world will stand 1,000,- 
000 years — 29,700,000,000,000 inhabitants. 
Now^, suppose that there were 100 worlds like 
the one you have just quitted, equal in num- 
ber of inhabitants and duration of years, a 
total of 1,970,000,000,000 persons there 
would be more than 100 rooms sixteen feet 
square for each and every person.” 

When she had finished, he said : “It is 
strange that you should know all this and 
strange that I can understand you — I only 
have to be shown or told and the knowledge 
thus gained seems perfect.” They then 
started down, down to the earth again. At 
first only a faint glimmer was seen — then the 
mountain tops of the Blue Ridge, finally 


348 


WANNASESKA 


landing at the home of Yuhula. He asked 
permission to enter and see them all once 
more. He glided in easily, although the 
door was closed. There seemed to be noth- 
ing there but shadows — earthly — now he was 
convinced that all his former ideas were false, 
for he was satisfied he had arrived at the 
proper solution of the subject. After enter- 
ing, he made many futile efforts to get them 
to notice him, but it was all in vain. He 
glided to the side of Yuhula and endeavored 
to get her to notice him. He was pleased 
when he saw her shudder as she looked around 
as though she expected to see him. Then she 
gave a scream and jumped up and told them 
all that he had appeared to her — that she had 
had a strange vision of Corn-Tassel, and that 
she believed he was in their very presence ; 
in fact, she really felt that he was near her. 
Then she arose again and screamed : “There 
he is ; do you not see him as he stands there?” 
She rushed across the room to where her 
father was, and he calmed her by saying : 
“Sit down, my daughter. The spirits of our 
friends are always near us.” 

“I hope they will tell us that he has been 
pardoned ; but I see him too plainly — he has 
passed over ” 

“Sit down again and w^e will see what 
manifestations we can get,” said her father. 
All were sitting breathlessly when there was 
a loup rap at the door. Yuhula gave a scream 
and rushed to her father, while Wannaseska 
arose and went to the door to ascertain what 
had caused the trouble. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


CONCLUSION. 

As Wannaseska opened the door and stood 
peering out in the darkness, the family sat 
in breathless anxiety watching the door look- 
ing for the apparition to re-enter. 

Wannaseska drew back as a hand was 
thrust in and made an effort to come further, 
but Wannaseska seemed to hesitate, when a 
voice from the outside said: “You do not 
know me — let me in, for I am nearly frozen. ” 

A chill ran through the inmates of the 
house as they heard this and as Wannaseska 
opened the door, one of their neighbors en- 
tered. They were very much relieved when 
they saw this. They welcomed him and bade 
him have a chair near the fire and have some 
refreshments. When he was fully warmed 
he told them that he had been to Gainesville 
and witnessed the execution of Corn-Tassel. 
This caused a thrill of sorrow to run through 
their veins, but when he ended by saying 
that he met his death like a brave, they be- 
came more reconciled. He gave a descrip- 
tion of all the events as they occurred and of 
which the reader is already familiar. He 
told them that they would bury his body on 
the (wo acre lot given the town by a man by 
the name of Reed. In alluding to the cold 
weather, he told them that one of his race 
had frozen to death on Soap-Stone hill near 
the town, and that it was conceded by the 


350 


WANNASESKA 


oldest inhabitants that it was the coldest 
weather that had ever been known. 

He left soon after when the family con- 
tinued the conversation until a late hour. 

When he had gone, Yuhula said : “I ex- 
pected to see Oorn-Tassel enter the room.” 

“Possibly he was in here,” said Wanna- 
seska. “Possibly you got a glimpse of him 
with your spiritual eye. Do you not read in 
your Bible that Moses, Elias, and Jesus came 
back? Does not one of the apostles say that 
He is the same ‘yesterday, to-day and for- 
ever?’ Do not the East Indian fakirs com- 
mune with their dead to this day? Did not 
John Bunyan see visions — aye, it is very plain 
that the spirits of our departed friends are a- 
round us, watching over us at all times and 
keeping us from harm.” 

“I do not blame the Disciples of Christ 
for being alarmed when he appeared to them, 
for it fills one with awe,” said Yuhula. 

“Let us now bury the memory of Corn- 
Tassel as a thing of the past in our memories 
and think of the bright future before us.” 

“Well; when Pearl comes, she will add 
to our happiness,” said Yuhula, “if it is a 
good time to think of happiness.” 

“But will she come?” queried Wannases- 
ka ; “she has a richly furnished home and 
may not deign to come into as lowly a house 
as this even if it is the finest in the Cherokee 
nation.” 

“Have no fear on that score ; besides, 
she will not know but what I live in a palace, 
since I am the daughter of a chief. Bring 
her at the appointed time ; and if she is some- 


WANNASESKA 


351 


what chagrined at appearances, she has too 
many womanly traits to show it/' 

‘‘Very well ; hoping that your visions in 
the future will be bright, I will bid you a 
good- night. ’ ’ 

He left her and went to the home of 
Janesky under protest of Yuhula cautioning 
him against the ravages of the cold night. 

The time having arrived for the coming 
ceremony, all necessary preparations had been 
made and the day had arrived according to 
appointment. True to his agreement he had 
escorted Pearl Fort to the home the day be 
fore, and it was a pathetic scene when the 
two school-mates met. They could not be 
satisfied with merely a handshake — they 
clasped each other in their arms and cried 
aloud for joy. It seemed that they would 
never cease kissing each other, though they 
had only been parted a few weeks. 

Presents had been given by all the friends 
of the contracting parties. Everything seem- 
ed to be in place. 

During the night preceding the cere- 
mony Yuhula had shown Pearl the stone she 
so much longed to see and told her the history 
of her family. When she was through. Pearl 
said: “I always felt drawn to you — 1 could 
not tell why ; but do as I might I could not 
keep from loving you. You well remember 
how, when you first entered college— or 
should I say the seminary, all the girls shun 
ned you but me ; and I hope that I am not 
taking undue honor upon myself when I say 
that I stood by you throughout our long term 
of school.” 

“Have no fear of that,” said Yuhula. 


352 


WANNASESKA 


“Our friendship is as stable as an iron band 
and nothing can sever it.” 

Pearl then told her of many things that 
had transpired since she had left school and 
gave her much information of how the whites 
were treating the Indians within the last few 
years. “Why,” she said, “there are several 
white men that I know of who have married 
Indian maidens and who are not living as 
they should by their first wives. They come 
here and marry them and live with them for 
awhile and dig gold and then return to their 
own wives, when it is not found out on them. ‘ ’ 

When the eventful hour had arrived, 
Oulee and Janesky were on hand to act in 
their respective capacities in the ceremonies. 
Yuhula was dr ssed “in her best'' and Wan- 
naseska was in the costume of he whites for 
the first time in life ; and even his nearest 
friends did not recognize him. His dress was 
plain and unassuming but neatly fitted. A- 
side from Yuhula’s costly costume, she was 
adorned with je velry from both families, for 
Pearl had added to her gifts by giving her a 
very costly necklice, which she said had 
been an heirloom in their family for years. 

Pearl was very much impressed with the 
solemnity of the ceremony as they knelt and 
made their vows to love and protect each 
other in the presence of a large conoourse 
of p ople. It was not a mere formal contract ; 
but appeared to unite their lives into one 
common cause. They bound themselves to- 
gether for a noble purpose and they felt the 
sacredness of the occasion. 

The ceremony had been performed in the 
early part of the day in order that the feast 


WANNASESKA 


353 


might be over before night. When the feast 
was prepared, they gathered themselves under 
the oaks in front of the house and enjoyed 
their delicacies in a manner that was delight- 
ful to see. The most enjoyable of all occasions 
among the Indians was the feast ; and, as Yu- 
hula had been where a great variety of viands 
are used, she supplied them with surprises as 
well as victuals. Many appeared awkward 
and acted in a manner to cause one’s risibles 
to get out of order had they seen their attempts 
to eat out of dishes or drink out of pitchers ; 
but as there were none present disposed to 
make fun at their ignorance, an enjoyable 
time was had, but some would doubtless rather 
have been supplied with whiskey, but none 
was offered, not even wine ; for all were op- 
posed to its use who lived in that house. 

At all times the faces of the happy couple 
were radiant with smiles and they endeavored 
to make all their visitors enjoy themselves as 
best they could. 

Thus passed this day, and the next day 
Pearl bade her friend good by but not till she 
had gained hers and Wannaseska’s consent to 
visit her in the near future. 

After the honeymoon was over. Wanna seska 
was called upon by his friends to help them 
out of the dilemma into which they were 
thrown with the whites. He counselled them 
for a long time and succeeded in keeping down 
an open rebellion. This he did for some 
years. His race was divided into two factions 
— the Ridge and Ross factions, respectively. 

The Ridge faction ceded all their lands 
amounting to a large scope of country for 


354 


WANNASESKA 


7,000^000 acres of land west of the Mississippi 
river. 

This did not meet the approval of the Ross 
faction and a bitterness sprang up between 
the people. 

The excitement was great and along the 
borders of the line between the Cherokee 
tribe and the whites, many a heinous crime 
was committed. The State troops had been 
ordered out to maintain order. 

After some haggling and much bitterness, 
the Ross faction signed the treaty. Two years 
were allowed them to get to their new homes. 
Many had left, but Wannaseska still remained 
as his services were needed to keep down the 
strife between the races and to cause them to 
depart in peace if possible. Toward the last 
they were hunted down like wild beasts and 
forced to go at the ‘‘point of the bayonet.” 
No pen can des('ribe the sufferings these 
creatures had to undergo. Out of 14,000 that 
started upon this long journey, over 4,000 
died en route on this long trip — many from 
sheer hunger. Think ! Over thirty per 
cent of innocent women and children dying 
in less than one year! Well might we ex- 
claim : “Man's inhumanity to man reaches to 
high heaven. ” Some of the Oherokees ap- 
pli-’d to General Jackson, who was then presi- 
dent, for permission to remain, and he, know- 
ing their devotion to the whites, said: “If 
these wish to remain and be buried with their 
fathers, let them so remain and be buried 
where they d — please.” 

Beyond the Blue Ridge Mountains many 
families remained and found homes with the 
whites. 


WANNASESKA 


355 


On a lofty hill near the Chestatee River 
are two graves. The old chief and his faith- 
ful wife lie sleeping their long sleep. 

The little home where Wannaseska lived so 
happily with Yuhula is no more, and but few 
living to-day know where it stood. 

All gone. No more do we hear their shouts 
over the hills of north Georgia. A few are 
living here to-day who know where Corn- 
Tassel’s grave lies ; and out of the thousands 
of people who to-day inhabit the Queen City 
of the Mountains few ever knew that there was 
a Corn-Tassel ; and in a few generations In- 
dian history will be looked upon as tales from 
Fairyland. A lovely yard in front of a fine 
residence marks the spot where the scaffold 
stood that separated Corn-Tassel’s body from 
his soul. 

No one is near to mourn over his grave or 
drop a tear of sympathy for his unhappy life, 
or his untimely end. 


FINIS. 







; 





»l 

1 




1 


WAR 31,H0^. . - 


n , , 


>•' 


* S . !• ‘ 

>1 <J 

■« ■ V -/¥;i: 


"i . 4' 


< 


■ ■ ,>^;,, ,■ ■ *""< ■ ,-> ■ ■ .-'' ■ 

" ‘ V " -r- • \ '■■*•' ' ' J u ' 

t^rfy ■ ■ ■ ^ '■■ -■ X •■ *. :, • . ■,■ .‘-.v; V:'* 'r v .,?,. ■ 

■£ gf ‘ ' V. .^, 


'^f. 


<f .>■ • • ' .w 






ESKCSRG^ ^ V ^ ^ . 'ftr • •• “'v 

jraip^|jp%*r •' ^ *r-‘ ‘ ■• ■' V • ■ 

J, ^'Mim '{■■y:", .;■■/■' ''O' 

,■ ■ - . 


• ij- 1 




i * 



> • 


l5‘^ V ''., 


. . . ■-'* 


I -s 


• 


>A^ 

r 

1 

S.1M'" 'if". 

•s 

M/ * •»^. / 

• 1 

' i* r- 

• •; « 

V • » . . 


,-*o, ' •% 


' <iS 


' I 


- 4 

'•4 


<* 




» V 




^WS -’■ -< ■• . .i: " ' 

<jM>0-.,i‘^ ■ jivyO. .; 



r . r 


' tk 



. < 


I' 


( * 


B|Hyla'4 ■/ '«V ” 

i'i' i^'A.' ■» ' 

V<N:*^>A -■ ■ 








i • 


« 

. 4 


r. .^- 


. ,» *• f 


rr: 


/ ^ 







• I 


)* 

\ 


• *, 


•• 


■"■/ ’'<vO-',if>^' 

'* ■ •■. '■ 

'A !/ /v ’• ^ 

^ ' .<. !> ■ . ?..r 


' 4- 



■.:■ ■. .■uv‘'v''"‘4'i''' O'' 

Ij^^' *• is- . ' %v ■■ '/>. '•' ' * '-' V ;• 


c *>." 


i« 4 


.x,.:..ij?.' 




•* ## 


vV' ‘ ;•:•,, 
_ » 


I ' 


i:r, 


» ''^^• 


.1 /%WF,V ■:•' •'' :> ,v,(.' 

• V" , -o. 

.•L i ♦. . -.« 



'‘‘s^BN • '• 


k r\ 





■ K 

I. - 


t* 






:W-- 




F y * ^ ^ I' .*.'r.^. 'ijJitV ■•V.IJ'^ ,1 V« . /• ^ \/V* '••f*-'* 

t - . ■ .'C, .' / , JfSRQI^ i' ■ .’^ r 

■ .» ^ ■/ ' A’^fS 

• \m •"•- ■■ 'i t ■'•■ -»"'• **■ ■• 

u -• ■ 'vji^ ■* 

V W ■’ 





’'sm >' ,v .';r* ,11 ' 

&;!■• Aa^ '•■'■“ ■" 'i '^\'.^''^r:' :lMl 

A 1- ■•4^:-" A; .>• ■ •. ■■'• W.-A 


"» 






‘ * ‘ i^ ‘ - ’T < A. ' r-?* ^ -v^' '• 

' .A A ;A .A ■'■W'ir ',■ ■ 

• A < •'.' '> ^ ,*. - -r'' ,v '> '■ jp- 

'•■'A, 





• ''■ ', VZ 




A. : •• T.“ .<• -X 'T**' ' '‘lE'Ji- A-W^v 

x \ 'v-r*.:' -. ., ' ■>,' ■' • •■'. a 

V. .• -.'> . 't/y'* ■ TF A’ - 1^ 

■‘ ■ A ^ ,v ‘ ■ V 

K W <. v1 >- i>L.“s «-. 


. lu' . 

I - 


• •>. 


'.k 




. . * ' 



i: 


^ -’ff ii 

*■ ^1 %,. /#•> *»!**' ' ♦ 


»•♦ 
Jl '. 

1 




f ^ VIaw 
lni. . 

• v\ v^ 

• 


£ 


s.' ' >■■ ■'/ i' ^ V ■ 

r;^'. .,. - 


fc«. ,; X- S , i 'S H 

W ki V I , rl •* ■^‘ A A t % 

■ ' '. V. 

i«». : A', .■,- ' 'V' '’*.. y a:*-' -v :. \'"^' •^‘ 

IJ * • . ' 'X i • jLu-^ '■ 

"'■ ‘A 'X A" ■ •'■j- ‘a^4. '• 

I . « ,.,A.1A- -: :.A „ ; A 



H ■% A ' . - A. 

» ■ « mW*. ^b 2* ./ 


• % 


^'^Au AV 
' - a/\.''-*-'v 

'. ^ i.' 



■ l',^' ''■)**! ‘'C* 


». ^ 










